An Odd New Friend

by Eon333MS

First published 5th of December, 2013

Can Fluttershy prevent an enraged Ponyville from tearing a lonely human to shreads?!

Eric Davidson, a human, finds himself in an alien world and heavily wounded. In a desperate act to defy death, he nearly ends the life of a pony while trying to save his own. Even after what he did, Fluttershy is willing to overlook it and try to make friends with him, but other ponies aren't so forgiving. Could she still do it? Could he even accept it?

Edit: Although I am now working on this story the original author still deserves credit as without him the story wouldn't exist at all. Check him out here RedRioteer

Additional Tag: Human_That_Isn't_a_Little_Bitch

Chapter 1: First Impressions Are Lasting Impressions

Dave sat down in the corner. Taking his first rest in hours, he panted heavily in pain. His left side had been blown open, spilling blood and staining his armor. With his left hand, he tried his best to hold the wound together and stop the blood flow. His right hand held his combat knife. After losing his gun, this was all he had left to defend himself.

After catching his breath, Dave took a moment to observe his surroundings. He seemed to be in a large wooden barn. This particular barn seemed to be a storage area. One side of the barn, against the wall, was filled with barrels. Every one of them was marked with a picture of a red apple, and many of them were filled with the same fruit. The opposite side, and just under him, stored various farming tools. The wall held various smaller tools such as rakes, shovels, and even a ladder within its many hooks. Beside them several carts, stacks of wooden tubs, and an old manual plow waited for someone to use them. All of these items were organized and pushed to the sides of the barn, creating a corridor pathway of sorts between its two large doors.

Dave however, sat high on one of the many crossing supporting beams in the barn. Beams of light fell through the roofing’s many tiny holes to slightly illuminate the barn and reveal the loads of dust that hung in the air. He held himself in the darkest corner of the barn, trying to stay out of sight of whoever might walk in. Dave was still in enemy territory after all, and someone would find his trail of blood sooner or later. If he could make the first strike, he might get out of here alive. If someone found him first, then that might be the end of him.

Dave sat there in silence for what felt like hours. The lighting suggested it was still the afternoon, so it couldn’t have been that long. His stomach however, told him it has been a while. At least his wound had enough time to thoroughly seal itself. For a moment, Dave contemplated the risk of getting one of those apples from the barrels. He didn’t think for long as his focus was stolen by the barn door as it suddenly creaked open.

What came through the door were strange and new to Dave. They were some kind of horse-like creature; several of them. Their bodies were far too small to be a horse and the coat and mane colors were entirely unnatural. One was bright pink with dark pink. Another was bright yellow and pink. And another had blue fur, but a multi-colored, almost rainbow-like hair. In fact, all six of these things had odd contrasts.

Dave whispered to himself, “Hallucinating…Yeah, the blood loss, I’m just seeing things.” The creatures all entered the barn and fanned out, looking for something. Dave assumed they were looking for him; he silenced his breathing and remained perfectly still. The knife was raised and ready to strike, just in case.

As if the colors weren’t odd enough, these creatures started talking. The blue one was first, “So, what do you think this thing is?”

The next to talk was an orange creature with a rancher’s hat, “I don’t know, but it better not be stealin’ my apples.” It walked over to the barrels, inspecting them.

A light purple one with a dark purple hair started to talk, “What ever it is, I don’t recognize these hoofprints.” A large book, surrounded by some light purple aura, floated in front of this one. It seemed to be looking though the book. Pages with the same aura flipped periodically.

A white one with curly, violet hair had her nose to the ground, inspecting the crimson trail. She lifted her head and spoke her mind, “The trail ends here, so whatever it is, it must be hiding in this barn,” It twisted her head, looking around like the rest of them, “Somewhere.” They all continued to search the barn. For several long minutes, Dave remained hidden, so far.

But any hope of a quiet escape was evaporated when the blue one got lucky. It randomly turned it head towards the corner Dave was hiding in. He kept perfectly still hoping the shadow was a thick enough veil. The creature squinted its eyes in focus. After several long, heart pounding seconds, it lifted one of its legs, pointing in Dave’s direction and addressing its companions, “Is that it over there?”

Shit! They spotted me!!

Dave acted entirely on training and instinct. As swift has he could, Dave jumped from his post and landed on the wooden cart just below him, hard. Pain shocked though his boots, and his wound reopened, spilling blood once again. But he didn’t care; he had to move.

He leapt to the side, off the cart, and towards the nearest of the creatures. This was the yellow one with the pink mane. Dave dived forward, arms stretched out to capture. He tackled the creature, knocking it off its legs and sending both of them slamming into the barrels. The other creatures gasped in surprise.

Dave was unfazed by the impact. He was quick to return to his feet. He snatched the creature by its long neck, and lifted it into the air. He gripped its jaw within his fingers and twisted the creature around, putting it between himself and the others. The blade was still in his right hand, and Dave brought it to the creature’s yellow neck.

The rest of the creatures turned from surprise to rage at they saw there captive friend. They all lowered there heads, and slightly spread their forelegs, taking a combat stance. The blue one dug its hooves at the ground and unfolded a pair of wings. The floating book dropped to the floor. A barrel was covered with that weird aura and floated to the air above the purple creature. The orange one began to spin a lasso with its tail. Dave gave no attention to these weird events; he didn’t care if it was a floating tank made of butter! It doesn’t matter what these things are or what they could do, he wasn’t going down without a fight!

Dave tightened his grip around his hostage and threatened the others, “Take another step and he’s dead!!”

The blue creature took a step in pure defiance to his threat. Its eyes narrowed in challenge.

Dave pressed his knife against skin, “I swear, I’ll kill this bastard!!”

The white one spoke again, “Get your filthy hooves off her you, you…thing!”

Dave started to shiver. The newly opened wound continued to bleed out. His sense of balance was fading. Breathing became labored and irregular.

This was going bad.

The pink one talked, “Don’t think your going to do anything to our friend while we still got something to say about it!”

Damnit! What can I do?!

Dave made one last bluff, “LAST CHANCE!”

The creatures continued to inch forward. Dave inched back, towards the barn door behind him. He was on the verge of cutting his losses and just running for it when-

“STOP IT!” To everyone, and everything’s surprise, the yellow captive started to talk. “Just leave him alone!”

What the hell? Is this thing defending me?

The purple one spoke, “Fluttershy, what are you saying, it’s attacking you.”

“No! He’s not! If he was going to attack, he would’ve already done it. Just look at him.” Despite her condition, the yellow one spoke with volume and authority. “He’s bleeding and shivering. He’s scared and horrible hurt. He’s only doing this because he thinks you’re attacking him!”

To Dave, yellow one started to sound distant. The world in front of him blurred and twisted. He was losing too much blood.

No, NO! Not like this!

Dave continued to will himself conscious and awake, but it was a losing battle.

“I’m not going to let your hurt him! If you can’t help yourselves, then just go away. I’ll help him on my own. I don’t need anypony trying…”

The yellow one kept talking, but Dave couldn’t understand anymore. The creatures ahead of him were mere blurs to him now. Beyond the muffled voice, Dave could hear the signature sound of metal hitting the ground. He couldn’t feel his arms as he dropped the blade. He couldn’t feel his legs as they gave away. Dave could barely hear the suppressed thump as his head slammed into the ground. His vision slowly darkened into black. The sounds around him faded away.

So this is how it ends, huh? A least I went down kicking and screaming. Well, something like that anyway.

***

Auuugh…

Dave grunted as he woke up. The first thing to meet him was a horrible headache. Dave tried to open his eyes, but it was bright wherever he was. He tried to move around and get a feel for where he was. He was on something cushioned, with a soft blanket covering him. It must be a bed.

Did I fall asleep? Was all that just some dream? Make sense. Fighting off a bunch of talking, colorful, horse…ish things? Yeah, it was definitely a dream.

With his eyes still closed, Dave pushed the blankets off of him, and moved to sit up, but he was quickly pushed back down.

Some feminine voice, a nurse maybe, spoke, “Oh, no you don’t. You stay right there.” Dave did as he was told. It’s not like he had the strength to defy. To his dismay, the lady yelled in the other direction, “Fluttershy! Your new friend is awake!”

Odd soft stomping could be heard down a hall, and a softer voice spoke in response, “Oh my! Is he alright? Did he move around? I hope the bandages held.”

Fluttershy? I know I heard that name somewhere before…

Braving the harsh light, Dave opened his eyes and turned his head. Standing next to him were some of the same weird creatures from before. The purple one looked at him with awe, a piece of paper and a red feather floated next to her. Dave now noticed she had a horn that glowed with the same aura as anything that floated next to her. Next to her was the yellow one, the same one Dave had tried to hold hostage. Both of them waited for Dave to say or do something.

What the hell are these things?

“So… I wasn’t hallucinating, was I?”

The purple one shook its head; a frown grew on her face. “I’m afraid not, that little stunt you pulled was all too real.”

The yellow one intervened, “Umm, Twilight, if you don’t mind, I need to check the bandages, please.”

“Oh, go ahead.”

The blanket over Dave glowed with a purple aura and was lifted in the air. The purple one moved aside and the yellow one took no delay in her inspection. Dave was surprised what he saw. The wound at his side was patched up all around his abdomen with gaus raps. The medical work was accually quite crude; they didn’t bother to remove his armor.

“Phew, the bandages held.” She looked at Dave, a small smile was on her face, “You’re going to be just fine.”

This was beyond odd for Dave. Didn’t he threaten to kill it? He needed answers and he needed them now!

He returned his head towards the purple one, “What are you?”

The purple one looked up from her paper, she seemed surprised, “You mean you don’t know?”

“No, that’s why I’m asking.”

“Well, I’m Twilight Sparkle. I’m a pony, an alicorn to be precise. My friend here is Fluttershy.”

The yellow one spoke at her name, “It’s, umm, nice to meet you.”

“She is also a pony, but a pegasus.”

This was a start, but it wasn’t enough to make sense of the situation.

“Where am I?”

“You’re in Fluttershy’s cottage.”

“Anywhere broader?”

“Well, you’re in the town of Ponyville.”

Dave took a moment to rack though his memories, nothing. “Never heard of it. What country is this?”

“Equestria.”

“Huh?” Dave never heard of this country. Then again, he never heard of ponies before. Well, he has, but those were much, much different from the ones in front of him.

“Equestria.”

“Yeah, I heard you, I just never heard of a place like that.”

“Well I never heard of a thing like you.” Several books started to rapidly float by Twilight as she glanced at several of them and there contents for a few seconds. “In fact, I’m starting to think you are something new. I’ve already started to take notes on your physic.”

Dave raised an eyebrow. “Really? Let me see it, I can tell your how much is right.”

“Umm, sure.” Twilight floated the note closer to Dave, who in turn, grabbed it in his hand. He sat up, this time without resistance, to get into a better reading position. The wound protested at the movement, but it was bearable. As his vision focused on the paper, it quickly became clear he wouldn’t be able to read it no matter how he sat. The entire paper was filled with symbols and characters entirely foreign to Dave.

He held the paper out to Twilight, “I should’ve guessed I wouldn’t be able to read it.”

The paper started to glow again and floated next to Twilight and the feather. She looked at him with confusion. “Huh, you can speak Equestrian but can’t read it?”

“I don’t speak Equestrian, I speak English.”

“Then what’s the language you’re speaking right now.”

“English.”

“No, that's Equestrian.”

“Huh?”

“The language you’re speaking is Equestrian.”

“I think I know the language I’ve been speaking my entire life, and it’s English!”

“You’re speaking Equestrian right now!”

Fluttershy broke up the imminent argument. “Um, Twilight, I think it might be the same thing.”

Twilight took a moment to process the thought, “Oh, I guess that might be true.”

Dave shook his head; this was getting stupid. “Why don’t you just read it to me out loud?”

Twilight’s face lit up at the request. She sat down, straitened her posture, lifted her head, and brought the paper closer towards her. “Ah-hem, Initial report on possibly new animal, designate: ‘Hard-shell’. Initial interactions with the creature shows it is a sentient, biped creature. Further analysis had reviled the following: One, his entire body seems to be covered in an exoskeleton made mostly up of two different materials. One material is an exceptionally dense and heavy, protecting only certain parts of the body. These parts include the chest, head, limbs, and the major joint on each limb. The second material is made softer than the other, but is more mobile. It covers all parts of the body that the first material dose not. I suspect this exoskeleton is used as natural armor. Two, Hard-shell is tailless. The reason for this is unknown. Three, Hard-shell has four limbs like most animals of similar size, but the rear-limbs and the forelimbs serve entirely different purposes. As a biped creature, the two rear limbs are the only ones used for moving the body from place to place. As such, they are larger in terms of muscle than the lesser used forelimbs. Unlike the rearlimbs, each forelimb ends in a set of five claws per limb. I suspect these sets of claws are used for gripping objects in a similar way a griffin’s talons would. The lack of tail and usage of only two limbs for mobility would also give reason that the upper limbs are used for balance when moving, much like how most birds use their wings to balance themselves when walking on their talons. Four, Hard-shell has the most unusual optic sensor (or at least that’s what I suspect it to be). On the front side of its head, a large reflective eye could be found. This eye’s length is approximately one third of the circumference of its head. What’s most unusual about its eye is the observation that it is completely dry and solid. It possesses no visible iris and is unreactive to any change in light. I suspect this is just an outer layer to the eye, and another part of this exoskeleton system.”

Twilight lowered her paper and turned to Dave with an egger smile on her face. “It's all I got so far, but what do you think?”

Dave just shook his head and gave a small laugh.

Twilight’s smile faded, “What’s so funny?”

“I’ll show you.” Dave put his hand on his knees, leaned forward, and got up on his legs. He wrapped his chest in his arms, reaching around for the strong velcro straps at either side. After ripping them with a tear, he pinched his fingers under his chin, causing a click to sound. He grabbed his vest by each shoulder strap and lifted it over his head. Taking the helmet in the same motion, and dropped the armor in front of Twilight. With one hand he removed his tainted, ballistic glasses; the other pulled his bandana down, exposing his pale, dirty face and everything that came with it. Dave looked at the now dumbfounded Twilight, “No exoskeleton, just armor.”

Twilight continued to just look up. Dave couldn’t tell if she was either in awe, or panicking in the inside. She pointed a shaking hoof at Dave, “Y-you’re… you’re a… a HUMAN?!”

Dave could sense, but didn’t understand the severity. He looked down that the unicorn with a raised eyebrow, “Yeah, so what?”

Author's Notes:

Yeah, first story. Hope everpony likes it!!

Btw, Does anyone know if and how I can import from a word document? I can deal with copy and paste, but it'd make my life a little easier.

Chapter 2: Everything's a Little Smaller

Twilight stood paralyzed as realization struck her like lightning. Her accusing hoof could only shiver in air. Her tongue couldn’t keep up with her mind. How did he get here? Did he use Cadence’s portal? When did he get here? What’s his purpose here? What’s going on? Why is there a human in Equestria? Why is there a human right in front of me?

“I-er-how-what-when-whyis-?"

The human turned to Fluttershy, “Is she OK?

“Umm… I think so…”

After a mere second, the many trains of thought running through Twilight’s mind finally crashed and collapsed onto themselves, freeing her to speak her mind. Twilight retracted her hoof and yelled louder than she intended, “What in Celestia’s sun is a human doing in Equestria?!” She found herself breathing deeply; the short ordeal was mentally exhausting.

His response was frustratingly simple, “I don’t know.”

Twilight squinted her eyes at him, “What do you mean ‘you don’t know’?”

“I don’t know, as in, I literally don’t know how I got here.”

“I know that, its-it’s just that-uuggh! This is confusing!” Twilight collapse to the floor and held her head within her hooves. She was starting to get a headache. After a few seconds, she recollected herself and looked up at the human. He looked down at her, and raised one of those fur spots just above what might be his eyes. Twilight got the impression he was now confused by her actions.

“Ok, ok, ok. Let’s try this again.” Twilight took a long, deep breath and brought a hoof to her chest. She swayed the hoof outward and slowly breathed out. Now calmed, she looked back at the human and asked, “Hi, my name is Twilight Sparkle, what’s your name?”

The human made a small smirk at that. “Hey. I’m Eric Davidson, but most just call me Dave.” While still sitting on the bed, he stretched out one of his forelegs, and opened one of his sets of claws. The small smile grew on his face, “Nice to meetcha.”

Twilight stared at the extended limb for a few seconds, wondering what Dave was doing with it. Was this some sort of human greeting? She’d been in the human world for only a few days, but didn’t really pick up on the culture. Could this be some kind of hoofshake?

Dave stared at her while she stared at his claws. He noticed the confusion and quickly retracted his forearm. “Sorry,” he said, “Old habits.”

Twilight wasn’t sure if that was a hoofshake, but she took a chance anyway, “No-no, its ok,” she extended her hoof towards him and made a weak smile. “We do hoofshakes here.” Twilight’s smile turned sincere when he took the hoof in his claws, wrapping them around and shaking it. His claws felt much different from Spike’s purple ones. They were rough, but definitely scaleless.

After a few shakes, Dave turned to Fluttershy. “Nice to meet you too, miss…?”

Fluttershy tilted her head and tried to hide in her pink mane. She seemed embarrassed just to have the human talk to her. “Its…I’m….um…Fluttershy…”

“Well, I’m Dave.” He extended his claw towards the yellow mare. Fluttershy was a bit hesitant to make contact with the human, but Dave put on a calming smile and after a few moments, he managed to shake hooves with Fluttershy. Dave seemed to take Fluttershy’s timidness into consideration as he shook her hoof much more slowly than he did Twilight’s. “Say, aren’t you the one that patched me up?”

“Um, Yeah, kinda…. you don’t mind do you?”

Dave tried to shake his head while laughing at the same time, “HAhahaa, mind? Of course not! Hahaa” With his small fit over, Dave relaxed, but still smiled, “I don’t have any money, but I still owe you a big one, doc. Just give me a call, whatever you need.”

“Oh…um, ok.”

“Weeeell,” Twilight intervened; she needed some questions answered, and the sooner, the better, “Now that introductions are out of the way, back to my original question,” Both Fluttershy and Dave turned their attention to her. “What is a human like you doing here?”

Dave shook his head, and shrugged his shoulders. “Again, I don’t know.”

“So you have no idea how you got here?”

“Nope”

“Do you at least remember something?”

“Well, I…” Dave shifted his gaze downward for a few seconds, lost in thought. Every expression on his face suddenly tensed. His eyes squinted slightly; he seemed to grow angry at the floor. “I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Please, any informa-“

“NO.” His voice was full of authority and conviction. Dave’s gaze rapidly shifted forward, staring at and through Twilight, emitting anger and an atmosphere of threat. She was quick to withdraw the question; old instincts feared what he would do should he act on that anger. “I do not want to talk about it.”

“Oh, um, it’s ok, hehee,” Twilight put on a fake smile, trying to elevate the tension. “If you don’t want to talk about it, that’s fine.” Dave’s face relaxed at that. Twilight wanted to stomp her hoof at the ground, curiosity bugged her to no end.

Fluttershy spoke up, “Hey, um, Dave, “She pointed a hoof towards his torso, “Is all of that armor?”

Dave looked down at himself, “My gear? Yeah, I guess it kinda is.” He looked back at Fluttershy, “Why do you ask.”

Fluttershy lowered her hoof, “Umm, well, then I need to reapply the bandages, without he armor, if you don’t mind.”

Dave looked down towards his wound, “Oh, Yeah. I was wondering why you guys didn’t remove the armor first.”

Twilight tapped a hoof atop the chunk of armor Dave dropped next to her, “Well, we originally thought that was all some sort of exoskeleton.”

“Oh yeah, your little research paper.”

Fluttershy started to walk out of the room. “I’ll just go get more bandages.”

Dave and Twilight both nodded simultaneously at Fluttershy as she left. As they looked back at each other, both of them suffered from the long moment of awkward silence. Neither of them knew what to say next.

… ... ...

Twilight was the one to break the tension. “So... Anything you want to talk about.”

“About me?”

Her excitement rose a little at that, “Actually, yes please.” Twilight levitated some fresh paper from a nearby table, and found her red quill on the floor; perhaps it was dropped when Dave took off his… helmet, was it? She floated the quill towards the table and dabbed it with wet ink. All the while Dave seemed to watch in awe at the simple act of magic. With her writing supplies in check, Twilight sat back down on the floor, ready to write.

Dave kept his stare at the quill and paper. “How…the hell…do you do that?”

Twilight looked at her quill and floated it closer to him and willed it to fly in random circles. Like a dog with a floating treat, Dave kept his eyes fixated on the feather, and twisted his head around and around to keep it directed to the quill. Twilight chuckled, but still felt a little guilty for having fun like this.

Her smile turned into a smirk, “It’s magic.”

Dave suddenly reach out with is forelimb, and caught the feather within two of his claws, stopping its flight, but at the same time he was gentle and deliberately tried to prevent any damage to it. He pulled on the feather, and Twilight pulled back with her magic. Dave constantly changed the amount of force he put into pulling the feather. He would pull it closer than let it move away and back again. He whispered to himself, “Wow.”

With a small yank, Twilight pulled the feather from his grip. “You don’t have magic in the human world, do you?”

“Heh, I wish.” Dave looked down at both his claws. His palms where pointed upward, and he made motion as to slowly but repeatedly grab something that wasn’t there, “Man, that’d be amazing; to just be able to float stuff around, or do all kinds of things with just a thought... Wow, I really wish I could do that stuff.”

They both looked up when the door to the bedroom creaked as it opened up. Fluttershy trotted in balancing a first aid kit on her back. With a wing, she placed a kit on the bed beside Dave and opened it up. Inside was an assortment of basic medical supplies: bandages, disinfectants, gauss pads, medical tap, a scalpel, a set of surgical needles and thread, and a few pain killers amongst other things.

She took out the medical scissors in her teeth and cut away at the old bandages while holding it tight with a hoof. When she was done, Fluttershy looked up to Dave, who was still sitting on the bed, “Umm, could you, take off the armor, if you don’t mind.”

“Huh? Oh, sure thing doc.”

Dave took the bandages on him between his claws. He pulled them off his body with little difficulty, holding them into the air before dropping them unto the bed beside him.

He reached around and behind his neck. With a small pull, he had taken off the soft bit of armor around his neck that had originally masked most of his face. From what Twilight could see, it looked like it might be made of cloth. He dropped it to the floor.

Dave then reached over his shoulder with the opposite claw and grabbed something just over the hard plate. He seemed to pull on something, causing a ripping sound that made Twilight think of sandpaper rubbing on brick. Then he grabbed the armor plate itself, freeing it from his shoulder and letting it drop to the floor with a 'clunk'. He then made the same procedure on his other shoulder. Twilight took notice this time what cause that ripping sound. It seemed that some of the straps holding the armor piece in place, stuck to each other in someway, and whenever they were forcibly separated, it caused that sound. Dave made no reaction to it, so she assumed it was normal.

He then grabbed one wrist with his other claw, ripping a small strap and creating that sound again. He stuck one of his claws on his other forearm under the claw armor, and pulled on it, lifting it off and reveling five now uncovered claws. They did not have a sharp end to them life spike’s claws or griffin talons, but they were just as pale in color as Dave’s face. He did this again, and removed the armor from his other claws. He let both pieces drop to the floor, next to his shoulder armor.

He did this two more times, ripping and removing a long plate of hard armor on his foreleg, adding them to his growing pile. Unlike the claws, more of his soft armor where under these plates.

With all the harder armor removed from his torso, Dave took a few of his claws and seemed to dig them into his upper chest. With the claws seemingly still inside him, he pulled downward toward his abdomen and causing another ripping sound. When he pulled his claws away, Twilight saw that he was in fact ripping a long strip off the soft parts of his armor. Now opened up, she could clearly see a zipper hidden under that strip.

A zipper? Twilight mentally face-hoofed. It shouldn’t have been that hard to find. She felt almost stupid for recently thinking this armor was part of some natural exoskeleton.

Dave took the zipper between two claws and pulled it down, separating the metal pieces and splitting his armor down his middle.

In a few odd motions, he pulled the armor off his back and arms, this time leaving it on the bed. I could now see what she assumed to be the skin on his arms. They both now had the same texture and pale color as his face or claws, but she could now see a very thin layer of fur on his lower forearms as well as several odd pitch-black markings on his shoulders.

His chest and abdomen, however, were still covered by some gray covering; another layer to his armor Twilight assumed. He grabbed the piece and pulled it out over his head, finally reveling his entire upper body. Without any kind of coat, mostly without it at least, she could make out individual muscles on the surface of his body.

On his chest, Twilight could see another thin patch of fur and what she was pretty sure was a pair of nipples. She found it kind of odd that these were placed between his forelegs, rather than the rearlegs. But then again, he’s an entirely different animal; one shouldn’t be expecting his anatomy to have many similarities with that of a pony.

Dave's shoulders were heavy and broad. His toned body pronounced power, and a few faded scars showed experience. He also wore some kind of necklace. It was hidden under his last layer, and didn’t appear to be jewelry of some kind. It was simple, consisting of two metal plates strung together with a small, but long chain that roped around his short neck. Twilight could barely see the metal plates had some kind of writing on it, but any interest was dissolved when She finally had a good look at his would.

The sight almost made Twilight empty her stomach. The left half of his abdomen had been ripped to shreds. Raw flesh and skin hung out at all the edges. She could even see the outline of some organ. A thin layer of breaking scab covered it most of it, but blood continued to seep in several small places. The wound was massive; in fact, he should’ve bled to death by now. That fact that he was able to not only stand, but fight a few hours ago while the wound was younger was both disturbing and amazing.

Twilight looked at the wound in dark awe. Fluttershy mumbled, “Oh, my.” She gently began to rap the mediacal roll around Dave’s body, careful not to worsen the wound.

In hindsight, it was kind of dumb for her to ask, but Twilight just had to, “Doesn’t that hurt?”

All emotion was drained from Dave’s face, “Yeah…a lot.”

Twilght's curiosity for the night was shut down. The air remained still and silent as Fluttershy continued to bandage the wound. Twilight yawned. It was getting late. Truthfully, she wanted to sleep right now.

Twilight got up. “Well, it was nice meeting you Dave.”

“Yeah, um, nice meeting you too, I guess.”

***

The walk back home was a bit chilly. The nearby trees danced in the gentle breeze. The sun was setting, and the amber horizon was visible in the distance. Every shadow was now twice the height of its owner, and the glow gave everything both a warm and cool appearance.

The town itself was slowing down. What few ponies were still on the streets hurried to finish their tasks hoping to return home before the cold night came. Street lamps began to glow, and Twilight made a bee line to the library. With her magic, she opened to door and casually walked into the giant, carved tree that served as both the local library and her home. Her number one assistant, Spike, sat atop a pile of books reading another between his claws. The sound of the door pulled his attention, and he looked up towards Twilight.

As Twilight closed the door, he addressed her, “Hiya Twilight. What’ve you been up to?”

Twilight used her magic to lift her saddle bags and laid them in their spot next to the door. She looked back at spike, “Oh, nothing, just met somepony new to town.”

A smirk spread across Spike’s face, “Oooo, what’s the lucky stallion’s name?”

Twilight lifted and eyebrow, “It’s not like that, Spike. And by the way, he’s not a stallion or a pony at all.”

“Then what is he, a griffin?”

“He’s actually a human.”

“A human? What’s that?”

“It’s a type of creature not native to Equestria or this world at all.” She took a moment to think of a way to explain this, “Remember that time we went to the Crystal Empire, and ended up following a pony though a portal for a few days to get my crown back?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Well, that portal we were through leads to the human world. Not many ponies even know it exists, and even princess Celestia knows very little about it.”

“Wait, so he’s form a different world?”

“Yes, he is.”

“Does that mean… he’s an alien?”

“Well…technically, I guess he is. But don’t worry Spike. It’s not like he’s here to control of everypony’s mind or exterminate us or something.”

Spike let out a sigh, “Well that’s a relief.”

“Spike, you really need to stop reading those comic books.”

“Hey, how’d you know I was reading a comic book?”

“I didn’t, but thanks for pointing it out for me.”

“Wha-but I- uugh.” Spike crossed his arms; now frustrated and defeated.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Read it, just make sure all of those books get put way before you go to bed.”

“All right.”

“In the right spots.”

“I know; I’ll get it.”

“I mean it, Spike.”

“I got it, shesh. Anything else you want, princess?”

Twilight's brows angled, irritated at his sarcasm, “Just clean your mess.”

“Fine.”

Spike returned his attention towards his book, and Twilight trotted up the stairs. Before she covered herself in her blankets and let sleep take her off to peaceful dreamland, she couldn’t help but be bothered by the simple thought. What is a human doing in Equestria?

Twilight walked back down the wooden stairs. “Actually, there is one more thing I need from you.”

The young dragon looked up from his book, silently asking her what it is.

“Spike, take a letter.”

Chapter 3: Somepony Wanted Payback

Birds chirping

It was birds chirping that awoke Twilight that late morning. Her eyes parted open slowly as Celestia’s sun took no delay in their solar onslaught. She shifted her body away from the window. Her back sunk in the soft bed, and her legs snuggled in the soft, star covered blankets. She buried her face in her pillow, hoping to silence the bird’s songs. But sleep would not return. Even through the pillow, the cheeps and squeaks still pounded softly at her ear. The light from the high sun flanked around her bed and started illuminating the entire room.

After fighting the losing battle for a few minutes, Twilight’s stomach decided to join the fight against her with a loud growl. She finally admitted defeat, and lifted the blankets from her body. She wiped her face with a fore hoof, and got up from her soft bed.

She stepped over the mess of parchment and quills that littered the floor. The result of another study session that lasted loner than it should’ve. More concerned not to harm the paper rather than her own hoof, she stepped over the mess and made her way to the bedroom door. Twilight made a mental note to clean the mess. Normally she could do it in mere seconds, but right now, breakfast was more important.

She lazily stepped down the hall and into the kitchen. There she was greeted with the amazing aroma of a bowl of oatmeal, cooking and warming to perfection in the claws of a small purple dragon.

Standing on a stepstool in front of the stove, Spike turned around and waved his free claw, “Mornin’, Twilight. Sleep in again?”

“Morning, Spike.” Twilight slowly dragged her body to her usual spot by the table. In one swift motion, she plopped her rear on the wooden cushion, and lost grip on her own head, slamming it onto the table. Twilight didn’t mind. In fact, she was ready to fall asleep once again, if a bowl of delicious oatmeal didn’t suddenly appear inches from her face.

“Here you go, with cinnamon, just the way you like it.”

Twilight lifted her head. Her droopy eyes were unable to focus on anything except the food. “Mmm, this looks so good.” She levitated the spoon that’d been conveniently stuck into her bowl. “You’re a lifesaver.” Twilight took a large scoop of her oats, filling her cheeks and slathering her tongue in the lovely flavor. “Mmm.” She swished the bite to one side of her mouth so she could speak. “Sometimes, I don’t know what I’d do without you, Spike.”

Spike swallowed his own jaw full of food. “Starve?”

Twilight rolled her eyes. She swallowed what was in her cheeks and took another bite. It’s too bad she could never get oatmeal this good when she cooked.

Twilight ate her breakfast in silence like most mornings. When she became thirsty, a jug of orange juice floated out of the fridge and pored itself into a floating cup, and topped of with a floating straw, and flying to the table. With breakfast done, and her stomach now full, Twilight wiped of the table with a rag and dumped the dishes in the sink. Spike had already finished his breakfast and gone off doing who knows what.

Awake, alert and full of energy, Twilight marched out of the kitchen with her muzzle held high. There was much to do today, but first this was first, the bedroom needed to be cleaned up.

With the soft glow of magic, Twilight pushed the door open to her bedroom. She focused on the clutter that covered the floor, taking a quick mental account of everything, and lifted them all in there own glow off the ground. Small ink bottles flew across the room. A choice few managed to find there place aligned in a neat row on top of Twilight’s desk, but most simply returned to the wooden drawer marked with a respective picture.

Quills sped around in the air almost as fast as there former flying owners. Twilight’s favorite feathers, a bronze and black one from pet owl, Owlowiscious, a silver, white, and brown one from a beautiful eagle, and a crimson and gold quill from a phoenix. They found there spots inside the “favorite quill” cup, while all the others flew into another desk drawer.

The books took flight around the room. Twilight quickly scanned each book for their title. Without even looking towards the main library, the books all floated away into the correct, alphabetical spot. Having organized this library so many times, Twilight had long ago memorized the location of very book in her small library.

And finally there were all the papers, notes, crude drawing, and other bits of information so illegible, it might as well be in a language exclusive to the writer. There was a reason spike wrote all her letters to the princess. The paper floated in the air, and quickly fell in formation, ready to be read, organized, stacked, and probably reorganized later.

Some soft voice spoke. It seemed like a scream in the distance, a call for help. Twilight likely wouldn’t have heard it at all if it wasn’t calling her name.

She perked up. Her eyes scanned the room for anything that moved. Her ears erected and twitched around, hopping to catch the sound again. Twilight twisted her head around, getting a clear visual scan of her surroundings…nothing. Twilight spoke to herself, as she often does when thinking alone, “What was that. I know somepony called my name. Was it Spike? No, no, it was definitely feminine. Could I have just heard it? Was it just –“

“Twilight!”

Twilight dropped all of her papers and turned to her large bedroom window. Her eyes and ears focused forward, ready for whatever came this way. “Ok, now I know somepony is calling my name.”

Twilight stepped over towards the window to get a better look outside. What was calling her name? Before she could but a hoof the handle it happened again.

“TWILIGHT!”

Now loud and clear, Twilight could recognize the screams for her name.

"Fluttershy?"

BOOM!!

The window nearly exploded open, with a yellow and pink blur, tackling Twilight and launching her airborne across the room. Instincts took over, and her wings bolted open like a wound up spring. For the split second she was airborne, the wings provided stability and drag. If it weren’t for them, impact on her small, private study desk might of lead to a concussion rather than a minor bruise at worst. Twilight lay on her back, head up against her desk, rubbing a hoof between her ears. “Oww.”

Twilight’s concern for her own well being evaporated when she realized the once projectile mare was weeping heavily onto her chest.

“Fluttershy, what’s wrong?” It had to be something very bad; few things brought her to such heavy tears. She even began to wet Twilight’s coat, but that didn’t matter right now.

Fluttershy’s only explanation came in muffled between soft screams and sobs.

Twilight put her hoof under Fluttershy’s chin and lifted her up. “Fluttershy, please tell me, what’s wrong, what happened?”

Her face was an absolute wreck. Her yellow cheeks were now completely damp from the endless flow of tears. Her eyes were puffy and irritated. Her mane was tangled and uncombed. She gasped in and out several rapid, partial breaths, before throwing herself forward. She wrapped her hooves around Twilight’s shoulders and cried some more, this times her voice unmuffled and loud.

Twilight retuned the hug, bringing her own hooves around the shivering pegasus. She made a gentle squeeze and stroked her backside, playing the loving mother, “Shh, shh, it’s ok, Fluttershy, I’m here.” This seemed to work. Almost instantly, her shivering stopped and her breathing became more regular. Twilight continued, “It’s ok, it’s ok, I’ll help make it all better, I promise.”

After a few seconds more of comfort, and hugging, Twilight brought her hooves back around to Fluttershy’s front, pushing her back, but just enough to see her devastated face. “I promise, I will help you make it all better. But you got to calm down and tell me what’s wrong, ok.” Fluttershy franticly nodded her head.

Twilight gave her a few seconds to compile her thoughts. Fluttershy rapidly drew in and exhaled incomplete breaths, speaking right now would be difficult, especially with emotions flying everywhere like they are. “W-well…I-It’s Rainbow Dash…a-and R-Rarity… and they...they…” Her breathing became rapid as ever, almost hyperventilating.

“Ok, what about Rainbow Dash and Rarity?”

Rainbow Dash and Rarity?! What could they have possibly done to cause this? And to Fluttershy no less.

“T-they…they’re….” Fluttershy drew in a big breath, “THEY’RE A BUNCH OF BIG STUPID MEANYS!!” Fluttershy collapsed unto Twilight again, sobbing louder than ever. Though uncomfortable it was, Twilight continued to hold and support her friend. She would be here for hours, and that’s if this was quick. The papers, the window, and her spine; everything could be fixed latter, but right now, Fluttershy needed her full attention. But still one thing wouldn’t leave her thoughts alone…

What did Rainbow Dash and Rarity do?

====

Bird’s chirping

It was bird’s chirping that woke me up that early morning…

…and it brought shivers to my bones.

Not the familiar rhythm of a bugle, or the scolding of a commander. Not the ringing of sirens, or the rapid thumbing of dozens of boots to the ground. Not the whistle of artillery or the bangs of a dozen bullets. Not the screams of bleeding comrades or my very instincts mentally beating me awake with adrenaline and rage. It was birds chirping... I can’t even remember the last time that happened, it’s been so long.

I got up, peeling the soft blanket from my body. I sat up, and threw my legs off the edge. I put by elbows atop my knees and rested my face on the palms of my hands, rubbing it awake. My hands were cold. I lifted my head and unsealed my eyes, looking down. My hands were bare; leaving the pale skin and faded scars clearly visible. Where are my gloves?

As every second went by, my head became clearer and more alert. The focus of my vision broadened, and I could see my shin guards were gone as well. My eyes widened as panic began to invade. I franticly checked my entire body. Arm guards, shoulder pads, my vest, my helmet, bandana, shades, even my jacket and undershirt were gone. I wasn’t wearing anything except my camo fatigues, a belt, and my black combat boots. Well, that and the large roll of blood stained metical rap around my waist.

I took a deep breath and calmed myself before truly panicking. Panicking was never a good thing; it’s what gets you killed. Before looking for my missing armor plates, I took a good view of my surroundings. Odd, to say the least.

I was in some kind of simple wooden room, a cabin it looks like. The floor was wooden and bare, but sanded down and soft. I wasn’t going to get a splinter on that anytime soon. Directly in front of me was a small dresser table. Not just small, it seemed child size. The seat wasn’t even a seat at all; it was a cushion on the floor. The desk part of it literally knee high and the mirror only reached about four feet into the air. I wonder if I really was in a child’s bedroom.

Next to the dresser table, to my left, was a window. It was obviously morning, an early morning. The cool amber sunlight only recently peeked over the horizon and was seeping its way into the room, illuminating it.

I got up from the bed to look around some. To my surprise, the bed was also child size. Next to the small bed was a nightstand. What surprised me this time wasn’t the small size, but rather, it was the candlestick on top. And from the looks of it, it’s been used before, and is ready to be used again.

Odd, I thought again. Now that I thought about it, I don’t think I’ve ever used a candlestick before in my life. There was always lighting or a flashlight handy. Curiosity struck me, and I looked up. There was nothing on the ceiling. No fans, no lights, no smoke detectors, nothing, it was just plane wood. I looked around again and didn’t find a single electrical appliance or device, not even a wall outlet. This house, or at least this room, wasn’t wired for electricity at all. Very odd.

The room was filled with bits and nick-nacks of all kinds. One of those old decorated clocks that could chip when it was noon hung on the wall. There was a small bookcase filled with various books, big and small. Above that bookcase, a wall shelf only head high displayed various expenssive and private looking items. One piece at the end really caught my eyes, though.

I took it off the shelf to get a closer look. It was a small white statue. It showed a large horse-like creature with pegusus wings and a unicorn horn. Its head was turned to face downward at three baby horses. Its wide wings seemed to cover and shield the young ones. It reminded me of a mother. I noticed the baby horses where not like the mother figure. One of them was had just small wings at its side, spread awkwardly like it didn’t know how to use them yet, as it playfully ran from another baby. One of the babies was a unicorn with a small, immature horn on its head. This one did not have wings likes its sibling or its mother. The last baby horse was just that, a baby horse. It didn’t have a horn or a pair of wings like the rest, but it playfully stood with the rest of its siblings.

I put the statue back where I found it on the shelf. It was surely amazing, and the artistry invested in it seemed immeasurable, but I wasn’t going to steal it, not from here.

During my quick search, I noticed a door in the wall opposite of the window. I made my way towards it. Whoever lived here, I had to thank for letting me stay the night. Within a single step, I struck something with my boot. I looked down to see what obstructed my path. A smile spread across my face to see my armor. Granted, it was haphazardly piled at the foot of the bed, but at least it was there.

I thought about putting the shades back on, but then again, somebody did give me a place to sleep; I didn’t want to be rude. I still put on my gray undershirt, and the jacket. It was kind of chilly in here.

Now dressed in a little more presentable manner, I made my way to the door. It too, seemed small. It was only about as tall as I was. I didn’t have much difficulty turning the knob and getting though, but it still seemed odd. Most doors were a foot or so taller than the people that go through it.

I stepped into the hallway. This area, too, was made entirely of smooth, sanded wood planks; confirming my suspicions that his was indeed a log cabin. To my right was another door parallel to the one I just left. To my left, the hallway ended and corned around in a staircase. In front of me, a large section of the wall was made of glass. It was large set of windows and a glass door, giving me view to see a wooden balcony, clear morning skies, and a forest over the hill, only a mile or so away.

I focused more on the stairs, and down it, I found a living room. A large carpet dominated most of the wooden floor. A nice red couch stood at the side, next to a small convenient bookshelf. Another wall held a wooden door, and two tall, narrows windows next to it on either side. Looking out the window, I could tell this was the main door, and I was now on the ground floor.

I ducked! A small group of birds rapidly flew by, nearly smacking themselves into myself, and heading back up the stairs. I took a second to look for any more birds. The cabin surprised me once again. Hanging from the ceiling were multiple small bird cages. Maybe whoever lived here was an animal caretaker, but still odd nonetheless.

Up ahead was another room though a doorless archway. Through it, I could hear the shuffling and soft banding of various forms of metal and wood. I assumed this was the kitchen, and the person inside it must be whoever helped me.

Stepping forward, the room was indeed a kitchen. And inside it was-

Auugh!! ... a... pony?

It all came back to me, like a hammer to the head during a hangover. I found myself leaning against the archway, holding my head and squinting my eyes shut at the sudden and strong migraine.

But I remember now, all of it. How I got here, what I did afterwards. How I passed out and ended up in that bed. How I finally met the… the ponies that helped me, even after what I did. And this one was… flutter…Fluttershy, right?

A soft, feminine, voice spoke to me. “Oh my, are you ok?”

I opened my eyes. There, inches from my face, was the yellow pony I tried to hold hostage not too long ago, and then saved my life after I failed. I couldn’t help but smile at her. She hovered in the air, wearing a motherly smile. Her eyes were filled with care and genuine concern. Her whole presence just irradiated warm feelings.

I righted myself up, rubbing the side of my head. “Yeah, I’m fine, just a headache.”

“Feww, that’s a relief.” Her warm smile grew even wider. “Say, did you want something to eat? I was actually about to bring it to you.”

I rubbed the back of my head, almost embarrassed to be asked, “Umm, sure.”

“Well, just have a seat,” she motioned to the room to my left, under another archway. “I’m almost done.”

I did as I was asked, and made my way towards what I’m pretty sure was the dining room. There was a small table, very small. It was wide and long enough; it’s just that the thing was only a foot or so off the ground. The chairs weren’t chairs at all, rather just cushions on the floor. I took my seat, or pillow it felt more like, crossing my legs so as to fit them under the table.

I didn’t have to wait for long for Fluttershy to bring the food. She slowly flew into the room, balancing a bowl on top of each of her forelegs. She took a seat opposite of me, placing one of the bowls in front of me, and keeping the other for herself.

It was a salad, a plain old salad with lettuce, cucumber, chopped bell peppers and baby carrots. Needless to say, I was overjoyed. For years now, everything I’ve been given to eat had either been though the blender a few times, or came with lots and lots of rice. I never had a problem with rice, and I understand why they always served it. But damn it, you’re a machine if you don’t get sick of it sooner or later. Today, I was simply ecstatic.

I couldn’t believe it. I was given medical aid, a place to sleep, a friendly face, and a meal. This was too good to be true. And you know what, it is. I really couldn’t believe it. Why would anyone or anything do this, especially after what I did first?

My smile faded at the realization. I looked up at Fluttershy, who was already chewing on her first bite. I had to ask, “Why are you doing this.”

She swallowed what she had in her cheeks, “What do you mean?”

“Why are you helping me so much? Even after what I did, after what I did to you?”

“You were hurt, why wouldn’t I help you?”

“Exactly, I was hurt. I was vulnerable. You had all the right to just leave me there to die. To just throw my body away, and continue on as if nothing ever happened. Yet you spend time and energy helping not only a stranger, but someone who held a knife to your throat and threatened to end your life. Why?”

Fluttershy’s face turned to a mix of fear and concern. “Because you were hurt, and you needed help. If somepony needs help, then somepony should help them, right?”

I had no response. I just stared at her, eyes focused, trying to understand the logic behind her reasoning. Killing them with kindness was one thing, but this unheard of. “Are ponies just nice to be nice?”

“Aren’t humans like that?”

I slowly shook my head, and continued to stare at her in silence.

Her expression dropped even further, “Dave, is that really how things work in your world. Are humans really like that?”

World. Your world. My eyes lost focus on the table in front of me, and my brows tensed in thought. I was in a different world, wasn’t I? In a different world, principles and ideas could be completely different. Maybe, just maybe, this world could be completely different from my own. What’s normal to one can be strange to another. Unheard of Acts of kindness and forgiveness back home could be normal here. It could all be different.

Truth be told, I had my doubts, but I did what most would do in my situation, I went along with it all and hoped for the best.

“Yeah, I guess we kinda are. But your right, that was my world, and this is yours. Maybe things aren’t the same.” I looked back down at my salad, and back up towards Fluttershy, I smiled. “Thanks for the food.”

Her smile returned, and we both enjoyed our leafy breakfasts.

===

I was laying in that small bed again, daydreaming to myself, and fighting another losing battle against the greatest nemeses I ever faced…boredom.

It was still morning, only about two hours since I woke up, according to the clock in the room. After breakfast, Fluttershy took another look and my wound. It was big, but at least it’ll make one helleva scar when it heals up. She wrapped new bandages around me and ordered me to rest.

I noticed that she really was an animal caretaker. Her backyard was filled with various animals, like birds, beavers, rabbits, squirrels, and even a coup of chickens. She declined my help in the morning feeding, insisting on me resting. I felt bad leaving her to do the work, especially after all she did for me, but I couldn’t just argue with her.

So here I stand, or at least lay, daydreaming. I thought about what happened at the barn. Could I have done it differently? No, no, I couldn’t have; even considering what the end result was. I had no idea if those ponies where friendly or hostile. I had to assume the worse. In the condition I was, I couldn’t run, and I couldn’t fight. What I did was by the book, and I would do it again if put in the same scenario.

Thinking of those ponies, I aught to find them sooner or later and apologize. I do feel bad for-

Thump!-Thump!-Thump!

I drew in a deep rapid breath, gasping in surprise. My first thought was an attack; that someone was trying to break inside. In a second, logic swam though my head and directed my thoughts, calming me down. This isn’t the barracks, no one is attacking. Is it someone at the door?

I got up from the bed and waked over towards the small window. From this angle, I couldn’t tell if anyone was at the door. I brushed off the idea, Fluttershy’s got this, and there was no need for me to get involved.

Crash!

Or so I thought…

I could hear the sudden skitter of dozens of tiny rodent feet, and wings of many birds as the rushed through the sky, screaming tiny tweets of warning and concern to one another. If the atmosphere of danger was any thicker, I’d start to choke on it.

“DAAVE!! RUUNN!!”

Fluttershy’s voice was loud and almost unrecognizable without its silky tone. This was an attack, and Fluttershy was being targeted.

I was quick to act. In an instant, I twisted on my feet, and sprinted towards the door. In the small hallway, I ran across the hall towards the glass door, and onto the balcony. I made my way to the wooden railing, leaning on it with one arm, and throwing the rest of my body up and off the edge. A ten foot drop? Piece of cake.

My boots landed on the ground with a dense ‘thump!’ My legs bend under the force, but resisted and slowed the rest of my body. My sides hurt from the impact, but it didn’t matter right now. Before I even regained my balance, I already threw myself head forward in a heavy sprint, around the cottage. Entering a fight head on was never a good idea, flanking is always better.

I rushed towards the front door; it was still ajar. I charged in, ready to fight tooth and nail. Immediately, I found the invader, in the living room. It was a pony, and he had Fluttershy under his hoof, forcing her face helplessly to the ground. Onefore hoof kept on her face to the floor, the other pinned her wing.

The assaulting pony was a grey with dark brown mane and tail. He wore a cheap gray helmet strapped around his head. He also wore some kind of gray vest, and a large white undershirt that covered his entire back and his thigh. The shirt obscured his tatoo and replaced it with the picture of a metal kite shield. Strung around his back was a smooth metal mace.

They didn’t seem to have noticed me. “Please ma’am, stop resisting so the search may go as smoothly as possible.”

“Uungh…get… off me!”

“Ma’am, if you do not stop resisting, I’ll have not choice but to-“

SMASH!! ... Thump! ...

The armored pony didn’t get time to finish what he was saying, not when my fist sent him flying. His body slammed into the nearby bookshelf, knocking off many of its contents.

I did not give him time to recover. As he was trying to recollect his breath and stand on his hooves again, I sprinted to him and stomped him back to the ground. I lifted my leg again, and listened in delight as his ribs cracked under my heavy boot. I stomped at him again and again, ready and willing to do so till his death and then some. Even as he started to cough out blood, I kept brutally stomping this piss-poor excuse for a horse.

“What’s going on here?!”

I stopped from my onslaught. This wasn’t Fluttershy. The pitch was lower; the voice seemed older and more masculine. There was another invader.

I twisted my body around to face the adversary. His coat was cream color, and his mane was a rusty red. He wore the same uniform as the other invader. Faint bags under his eyes gave further evidence to his older age. Unlike the other pony, this one had wings like Fluttershy. He hovered over the base of the staircase, and rushed towards me at the sight of his fallen comrade.

He stuck both of his front hoofs out, ready to strike me at the face. His attack was open, childish, and easy to counter. At the last second, I stepped my entire body to the right while throwing my arm towards the left. I smacked the living projectile at the side of his head, sending him tumbling towards the ground. Now grounded, I rushed towards him to make sure he stays grounded.

I threw my body atop his; my left knee in his face and the other on his side. With my left hand, I grabbed his wing and forced it outward, extending it and exposing all of its joints. I balled my right hand into a fist, and swung my entire arm, smashing into the joint. With a successful snap, I could see and hear the tendons rip. The wing was bent in the wrong direction, and forced into an unnatural angle. Tears built up at the eyes of the once hovering pony, but any scream was forced away and unvoiced.

I pulled back from the incapacitated pony, and stomped him in the head, making sure was unconscious. I stood back up in the center of the room with my fists raised, ready for another fight. I slowly turned my body around while rapidly twisting my head left and right, looking for any more of those home invaders.

Pt-Tssssssss…

A green vapor filled the room from a can at my feet. I jumped back, but I knew it was already too late. Within seconds I was heavily coughing. My sense of balance was fading, and vision was following.

Damnit! A gas attack!

I noticed two more ponies where walking through the door. They looked familiar, but as they got closer and clearer in my failing vision, I realized I knew these ponies. They were two of them from the incident at the barn.

One of them was the white pony with the violet mane. She walked in with her chin held high, like some high-class snob. She acted as if she was better than everybody. The simple gesture would normally make me sick, but the gas was already doing that. “Hmp, such a vile creature you are!”

The other was that blue one with a bunch of colors in her mane. She constantly hovered above the ground with her wings. She beat her front hooves together, ready for a fight. “Payback time!”

Even with the effects of the gas becoming stronger with every second, I still stood defiant. If I had the strength to stand, then I had the strength to fight. I will never give in.

Like a complete drunk, I charged at them, nearly tripping over my own feet. I aimed at the blue one first. I reached out with my hands, and gripped against its multicolored mane. I tried to throw her to the ground, but I ended up falling with her and landing right on top of her side. I switched grip, now reaching across and holding her down by the neck, and lifted my right arm upward. It felt like it was covered a layer of sand. I brought it down and punched the pony in her head as hard as I could.

I lifted my arm again, this time it felt like I was lifting a bag full of bricks as well. I smashed the heavy knuckles at her face again. Even with my failing vision, I could still see the deep red blur emanating from the side of the blue one. I was drawing blood.

I lifted my fist to the sky again. It felt as heavy as lead. Once again, I punched the pony as hard as I could. But by now, my body felt like it was holding an entire house on its back. I couldn’t lift again to strike.

Rage could only do so much to keep you awake. My entire body blacked out and fell atop the blue pony. Well, I hope she chokes on my weight.

Heh, at least I went down kicking and screaming.

Author's Notes:

Just these three chapters took me about two and a half months. So don't expect quick updates. I will take my time making sure my stories are as great as they can be.

Oh, and sorry for any newbie mistakes.

Chapter 4: Breakout

“Here you go, two daffodil sandwiches.” Spike placed the plates on the table, one for each mare. Twilight sat at the edge of one corner with Fluttershy next to her. The poor yellow pegasus had been in tears for well over an hour, and it was almost lunch time. Twilight had one hoof wraped around Fluttershy’s shoulder, gently consolidating in any way she could.

Fluttershy took the sandwich within her hooves. The kind gesture slowed her sobbing almost immediately. “Thank you, Spike.”

The young purple dragon waved his claws at them as he left the room. “Aww don’t mention it guys.” He left the room, off to do who knows what.

But he didn’t concern Twilight. She trusted the dragon not to do anything bad. Besides, right now Fluttershy still needed her attention. Only recently was Fluttershy able to tell her what happened between sobs.

Twilight and Fluttershy both ate several bites of their sandwiches in silence. Twilight did not motivate Fluttershy to continue her story and instead left her to speak when she was ready. After several minutes Fluttershy continued.

“R-rarity threw in one of those cans of green gas the town guard sometimes use. I could tell Dave breathed some in because he started to wobble on his hooves. Even after the gas he still tried to fight. Rarity and Rainbow Dash came in, but Dave charged at Rainbow. Her forced her to the ground and kept beating her. There was more blood on the ground and-and IT WAS HORRIBLE.”

Fluttershy threw her head onto Twilight, sobbing even more. Twilight rubbed her mane again, calming her down. Shortly after, Fluttershy continued, “A-and he finally collapsed on top of rainbow dash. And then Rarity picked everypony up with her magic, a-and they took him away.”

Twilight looked down at Fluttershy, “Well, maybe it was for the best. Dave is a really dangerous animal.”

Fluttershy looked up from the shoulder she held unto, new tears flooded her eyes. “But-but he isn’t!! He isn’t a monster, Twilight! I can tell; he was just trying to protect me. I saw it in him; there were the guards, and he was just trying to help me.”

Fluttershy looked at Twilight strait in the eye, her watery gaze brought unbeknown sadness, “Please, Twilight, we have to help him.”

Twilight smiled. It doesn’t matter how or why; a friend needed her help, and she wasn’t going to deny it. “Of course,” Twilight stood up from the table, lifting Fluttershy with her. She opened her wings. “Let’s go.”

Fluttershy finally stopped crying, and for the first time all day, she was grinning ear to ear. She got up on her hooves, her eyes full of hope. “Thanks Twilight.”

Both of the mares began to walk out of the kitchen and into the hallway when a familiar dragon’s voice caught their attention. “Twilight, somepony’s at the door for you!”

“Coming!” Twilight called out. She trotted ahead of Fluttershy towards the library. As she made her way to the top of the stairs, she nearly fell over them. At the door, to her utter surprise, was the solar princess, Celestia.

Twilight quickly recollected herself and more carefully walked down the wooden stairs. “Princess Celestia, what are you doing here?”

Celestia gave a warm smile. “Well, Princess Twilight Sparkle, I’ve received your letter on the newest visitor in ponyville, and I felt as though I had to meet him.”

“B-but what are you doing here all of a sudden. I mean, did I miss the announcement. Oh-no-oh-no, I didn’t set ponyville for a princess arrival. You probably think ponyville’s a mess. Oh-how did I not get the announcement?! Spike, did you not give me a letter?!”

The purple drake turned around at the mention of his name. “Huh-what about a letter?”

“I knew it! You didn’t give me a letter on the princess’s arrival, did you?”

“What? No. There wasn’t a-“

“And I bet this is all some-“

“TWILIGHT!” Both the librarian and the dragon froze in place. Celestia had raised her voice, this couldn’t be good, “I came to ponyville unannounced.”

Twilight looked up at her in confusion, “But why?”

“Remember that parasprite problem?”

Twilight lowered her head. “Oh, yeah, right.”

Celestia put on a small smile. She gently lifted Twilight’s head with a hoof. “Now don’t be like that. It’s not the parasprites I was talking about. On that day, there wasn’t a holiday or a special occasion; I just wanted to visit you. But even then, the town ended up putting so much effort in making a good arrival for me. I don’t like seeing ponies spend so much time and energy for me when it’s unnecessary. I came here unannounced because I wanted this visit to be causal. There is nothing on my schedule and the rest of my day is free; so I wanted to spend some of it with you, and meet that new friend you wrote to me about.”

Twilight rubbed behind her ears with a hoof, “He-he, about that. I think we might have to ask Rarity about where Dave is.”

Celestia raised and eyebrow. “And why is that?”

“Oh, you know. She was the last one to see him.”

Celestia’s smile returned, “Well, if you’re not busy, why don’t we give Rarity a visit. The dress shop is called ‘Carousel Boutique’ if I’m not mistaken.”

Twilight dropped her hoof, “Oh, it is. You don’t mind if Fluttershy comes with us, do you? We were actually planning on going already.”

“Not at all, but where is she?”

“Huh?” Twilight looked around the library. Surely enough, Fluttershy was nowhere in sight. Twilight turned around, “Excuse me for a moment.” She trotted up the stairs.

Fluttershy wasn’t in the kitchen nor was she in the bathroom. She was in the last place Twilight looked, the bedroom. Fluttershy was lying down on a few pillows and reading a book on the floor.

As the door opened, she turned her head towards Twilight. “Oh, hi Twilight. I hope you don’t mind me reading one of your books up here?”

Twilight stepped in, “Not at all Fluttershy. But come on, we were going to see Rarity, right?”

“Oh yes, that’d be nice. So, um, are you done with your guest?”

“Actually, it was Princess Celestia, and she’s coming along with us.”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened in shock, “Oh-oh-no, Princess Celestia? Oh my!” Fluttershy rushed towards the nearby dresser, looking into the mirror. She jerked her head side to side, making a quick inspection of her face. “My mane! Is it okay? Ooh, I hope there’re not any knots in it or any loose ends.”

Twilight shook her head at the silliness. She walked over to friend and the dresser. She levitated one of her brushes and started to brush Fluttershy’s mane. She didn’t need it, but its the thought that’s counts. “You look fine, Fluttershy. No come on, we don’t want to keep the princess waiting, do we?”

Twilight slowly made her way towards the door, and Fluttershy started to follow, “Oh, no, I guess not.”

They both made their way to the main library, where they saw a patient princess entertaining herself with a book. As Twilight and Fluttershy made their way down the stairs, Celestia lifted her head to their presence. As the two ponies reached the foot of the stairs, Celestia had already put the book where she found it and got up to meet the ponies.

“Well hello, Fluttershy”

The shy pegasus made a crude attempt to hide behind Twilight. “Um, hello ... princess.”

“Are we ready to go?”

Twilight responded, “Only if you are, princess.”

Celestia started walking towards the door and opened it in a yellow aura, “Then let’s go.”

====

Fluttershy, Princess Twilight, and Princess Celestia all casually made their way though ponyville. All the while, any other pony that caught sight of them immediately bowed to their presence. Celestia paid no mind to the gestures, but Twilight was uncomfortable with it. To her, it didn’t feel right, bowing was just something she felt she didn’t deserve. As for Fluttershy, she was well aware that none of the bowing was towards her, but the attention was still nerve racking. She tried to hide behind twilight most of the way to avoid any gazing eyes.

The trip to the Carousel Boutique was short and uneventful, but Celestia kept a faint smile on her muzzle the whole way. Twilight could tell Celestia was happy just to spent time with her, which in turn, made her happy as well. When they finally found the small path to the dress shop, Twilight stopped and turned around to address the princess, “Do you mind if I speak first, Rarity can be a bit…overdramatic.”

“By all means.” Celestia stepped aside and stood her place by the door, leaving Twilight and Fluttershy to make the introductions. Twilight opened the door, and the bell above it rang to announce her.

“Welcome to Carousel Boutique, where everything is unique, chique, and fantastiec!” Rarity had her back turned to the supposed customers, working on another dress. Various pins, threads, and fabrics hovered the space around her within sky blue aura.

Twilight called out, “Rarity, it's me!”

Rarity lifter her head from her work, and turned to face her friends. “Twilight, Fluttershy, what a pleasant surprise.” All of the floating supplies flew into the nearby basket. Rarity turned her entire body so as to better address her friends. “What are you two doing here? Need a new hat?”

“Actually, Rarity, Princess Celestia is here and-“

“Princess Celestia?!! What could she be here for? Oh, does she need adjustments to her royal attire? Or does she need a new one entirely? Or does she-“

“Rarity!! I’m getting to that.” Twilight drew in and let out a deep breath. This was going to be tough. “The princess wants to meet our new friend.”

“New friend? Darling, I don’t understand what you mean.”

“You know, the one Fluttershy tells me you were the last one to see.” Rarity slightly shook her head. Twilight rolled her eyes, “Along with Rainbow Dash and a few of the local guards, if I’m not mistaken.”

Rarity’s eyes widened and her irises shrunk at the sudden realization. “Do you mean that creature?! Twilight, why would the princess ever want to see such a violent and discusting creature?”

“Because he seemed new, and I’m curious about him.” If the air was any stiller, all the heavy heartbeats might’ve been hear by everypony in the room. Their blood froze in place and limbs stiffened. “Now, what was this about some local guards?”

Celestia’s voice was as clam as it always is, put this time it felt life a scyth to the back of all three ponies in the room. Twilight hoped to hide this, but she supposed it was inevitable. Realizing this, Twilight was the first to recover from the shock. She turned towards her former mentor in the room. She took a deep breath, and swung her hoof as she let it and the stress out. Celestia raised an eyebrow.

“Princess I have a confession... If you can recall, I did not address how I first met the human, Dave. This is because he…” Twilight looked up for second, searching for the right words, “…made what may have been the worst possible first impression. Because of that, Rarity and Rainbow Dash retaliated with the best intents for their friend’s wellness.”

Rarity stepped forward, “Twilight, I’ll take this,” Rarity spoke with her head high, ready to endure whatever came her way, “Princess, I, with the assistance of Rainbow Dash and two of Ponyville’s local gaurds, attacked the new creature within Fluttershy’s home and apprehended it. He is a lethal creature and I did so because I could not stand by and allow Fluttershy to be a victim of her own kindness.” Rarity let out her breath and hung her head. “I’m truly sorry for hindering any intentions you had for the creature. I did not know you wished to see it.”

Celestia regained her small smile. “Rise, my little pony. I understand why you did what you did and I commend you for you willingness to put yourself in harm's way to secure the safety of your friends. You need not be sorry for you righteous actions.”

Happiness and relief overfilled Rarity. Tears nearly fell from her eyes. “Oh, thank you, princess. You have no idea how much this means to me.”

“It’s quite alright. Now you mentioned ‘apprehension’. So where is this human now?”

“Oh, it’s currently locked away at the nearby jail. I thought it'd be the only sure way that it does t cause any more damage.”

Celestia turned and made her way towards the door. “Well then, why don’t we pay him a visit?”

“A-are you sure, princess? It is such a violent creature.”

Celestia made a small chuckle. “Now, don’t worry about me. I can be quite persuasive when need be, and I think I can help change Dave for the better.”

All four pones left the boutique. One was eager to meet the human for the first time. Despite their faith, the others were getting ready for things to go bad fast.

====

Aaugh…

Now this was a more familiar wake up call, a throbbing headache. Wonder what it was this time? Was it flying shrapnel again? Or maybe I met another rush-trained medic that gave me to much of the good stuff? Did the old drill sergeant give me another prime example on how hard the stock of a shotgun is? What was it again? Oh yeah, those ponies gas attacked me. It was… the white and purple one and…the blue one with rainbows.

I let out a sigh. So where the hell am I now? I got up from the floor. With my senses returning to me, I could now tell it was cold and maybe made of stone. Looking around, I noticed the room was like an old jail cell. Grey concrete covered the floor, ceiling and three of the walls. The one was that wasn’t made of concrete was made of vertical metal bars.

Beyond those bars, I could see two more of those combat ponies. One had the usual cloak and metal helmet, but the other’s helmet was decorated with stiff red bristles as well as a horn. It reminded me of a Roman officer. I assumed he was in charge here.

Especially because he was clearly chewing out the other pony. “Wait-wait-wait, Let me get this strait. Rarity and Rainbow Dash came here in the morning, asking for assistance in capturing a creature as well as a few knock-out canisters.”

The younger pony kept his himself calm and collected, “That’s what they told me, sir”

“And the two that went with the mares are Sharp Eye and Rough Feather, correct?”

“Yes sir.”

“So not only did they go out on an unauthorized capture and contain mission, they also gave the civilians knock-out canisters?”

“Yes sir.”

“So I’m now stuck with this-this,” He lifted a hoof towards me, “thing stinking up my jail cell?”

“It appears so, sir.”

“Auugh!” The commanding pony rubbed his forehead with his hoof. "How the buck did this happened?"

"I've heard Rarity can be quite persuasive, sir."

The pony with the decorated helmet brought a hoof to his face and sighed to himself, “When those two idiots get out of the hospital, I might just sent them back in.” The younger pony didn’t respond. The commanding one made his way towards the door. He turned to the younger one, “Keep and eye on it.”

“Will do, sir.”

The commander left he building, as he did, another pony walked in. This one had headgear like the rest, and seemed similar in rank to the other pony in the room. Unlike the other, he had a pair of wings at his sides. I also noticed the younger one relaxed at his presence, and spoke first.

“Hey, Sticks, any news from the hospital?”

“How ‘bout a mess.” He closed the door behind him. Both ponies moved to some cushions at a small table next to one of the walls where they continued talking.

“That bad, huh?”

“Yeah. Sharp got the worse of it. Plenty of his organs and a few ribs were utterly smashed. Nurses said it’ll take him months to recover. Feather just had a busted wing and a cracked skull.”

The younger one was obviously disturbed, “Ueew.”

“None of the bones in his wings where broken, but the tendons were completely ripped. They say he’d need surgery to get ‘em fixed, and maybe some physical therapy, but he definitely got it better than Sharp.”

“Celestia’s hooves, that thing did all that.” They both turned around to look at me. Their eyes were squinted and serious. They seemed curious but careful at the same. They got up from there spot and moved closer to me. The stood just inches from my giant cage. They tilted their heads, thinking to themselves.

The little pegasus spoke first, “Judging from the report, ponies would think you’d be a manticore or something. You’re a dangerous guy, aren’t you?” He smirked.

I held my tongue and kept my gaze. They don’t think I could talk. They think I’m a dumb animal. Good. I might be able to use that to my advantage.

The regular pony turned to his friend, “Say, how strong to you think he is. I mean, compare it to something.”

“His legs aren’t that big, but I bet he’s fast. I say he’s stronger than most ponies, but not every stallion.”

“Hehee, yeah, I hear ya.” The regular pony tapped his hoof against the metal bars, making a 'tip tip tip' sound. “But this is griffin steel, there’s now way he’s bustin’ out of here.”

He walked to a small cabinet on the nearby wall. I could here jingling of keys as he griped something within his teeth. I was right, it was a set of keys. A metal hoop within his mouth held several large keys.

“Not without these.” He jiggled the keys in front of his friend. He turned to me, holding the keys just outside the cell. “What’s the matter big guy, want some keys?” The pegasus beside him broke out laughing, and other giggled as much as he could while keeping the keys in his mouth.

They keys where mere feet from me, just outside of the cell.

This was my chance.

I launched my body forward as fast as I could, reaching out with my right arm. The pony saw me and tried to jump back. My hand flew between the bars and reached outward. My head slammed against the bars, but it stayed there. Something was pulling at my arm. Yes, I could feel it, the key ring was in my grip.

I lifted my left arm and leg against the bars and pulled back with all my might. I could hear hooves beat against the ground as the pony tried to find better grip. By now, I gained enough inches to lift my head from the bars and I could see what they were doing.

“Hmmmff, Help me out!!” The pegasus hovered in the air and got behind his friend. He put his forelegs under the regular pony’s shoulder and flapped his wings as fast as he could. The heavy gust pushed against my body and irritated my eyes. I had to squint them, but it didn’t matter. I didn’t need my eyes right now; inch by inch, I was winning this tug-of-war.

I pulled, and pulled, and pulled some more until I couldn't any more. Not because I was running out of steam, but because his face wouldn’t fit between the bars. The keys were inside, but now I had to make him let go of them.

That was the problem. My left arm was still levered against the bar, keeping my chest off of it. If I let go, I’ll lose a lot of ground. I had to find someway to keep the keys in here. It only took me a second just found out how.

With the keys still in my right hand, I twisted my hand so the fingers faced the ceiling. I twisted my arm so my elbow grew closer to the bars, but my finger turned to face the wall behind me. With the key ring now balanced in my palm, I shifted my thumb under the ring. As soon as all fingers were in place, I made my next move.

I let my left arm loose and threw my right arm diagonally skyward. The key ring fell to my forearm and was rapidly pulled it forward. My face and arm slammed against he bars, but now the keys were locked in, and my bones won’t break that easily.

The pony kept his pull on the keys, but his pegasus friend lost his grip and fell backwards on the floor. Even with my face pressed against the bar, I shifted by eyes to my side and stared into his. I could tell he was terrified, and I made one of the biggest real smiles I've made in a long time.

I reached my left arm through the bar and slugged the pony with the keys in the face. I kept my assault, but he was determined, and so was I. Before he could recover, I changed tactics and made a punch for his eye.

“Aaaahhh!!”

Success. He opened his mouth to scream, and that’s exactly what I wanted. I pulled the keys into my cage as fast as I could. I lost my footing and fell to the ground, but I had the keys. Before even getting up, I shuffled through the keys, trying to find one that might fit. I had nothing to make a decision on, so I picked a random key, and got up to test it.

The younger pony was busy nursing his eye with a hoof, but the pegasus had just recovered. He stood at the ready for anything. His hooves were slightly spread, and his wings were unfolded and raised. He held his head down, eyeing me with rage, and snorting his breath.

As soon as I put my arm out to try out a key, he jumped at me, but I knew he would. He aimed for the keys, but like a bad high-five, I lifted my hand up so he’d completely miss. He hit his head against the bars, and I took the change to swing down with my arm. I struck his face with the many bits of metal, scratching them in several places.

He stepped back, gritting his teeth and holding his scream. He kept his eyes on me as I tried for the lock. Without resistance, and both my hands free, I was able to try and switch keys much faster. I tried one, then another, and another. There were well over a dozen of these keys.

Every second I shifted my eyes from my hands to the ponies, ready to counter any other attempt to regain control of the keys. They didn’t try anything else. Instead, they ran for some kind of closet, rummaging for something. That was a wild card, I had to work fast.

Luck was on my side, with a quick ‘chink!’ metal rubbed on metal and the door unlocked. I dropped the keys and threw the heavy doors to my side. I was home free, well almost…

Just I opened the door, the two ponies turned around from their closet. They carried weapons in their mouths, the pegasus carried one of those smooth maces I’ve seen the other first two combat ponies carry. The more wounded pony’s eye had already started to blacken and he held a dagger in his mouth. There faces emanated rage, I could tell they wanted to turn me into a bloodly pulp.

The pegasus jumped first. He launched into the air, ready to swing the mace at my face. Before he could make contact, I grabbed the front his face with my right hand to stop his swing. I then took my left hand and made an uppercut to his sorry gut. I kept my grip on his face and swung him around strait into the ground. He stopped all movement aside from the blood flowing out of his head.

I quickly reached down to pick up the mace just in time. The other pony took the opportunity to try and stab me. He aimed low, but I grabbed the mace just in time. I swung upward and struck the pony in the side of his jaw. His body flew back, blood spitting from his mouth, and landed back on the floor with a thud. A small pool of blood began to form out of his mouth.

I dropped the mace and ran out. It would’ve been too heavy and time was important right now. I looked up for a moment to check the sun. It was either late morning or early afternoon. Luckily, the jailhouse was at the edge of town, and there were no ponies around to witness me.

As I ran, I made a mental checklist.

1. Get my armor
2. Get my knife
3. Get some revenge

Author's Notes:

Hope I did better proof reading this than the chapter before this.

I know this was a quick update, but I was already halfway done when I posted the other chapters.
that and there was this ice storm to wait out, so don't get used to updates.

Chapter 5: Breaking, Entering, and Running For Your Life

“What in Tartarus happened here?!” Twilight huffed her breath in both disgusting astoundment and bitterness. The Ponyville jailhouse was a mess, and not by an abundance of misplaced junk, but by the bodies of two bleeding stallions.

Fluttershy could only whisper to herself, “Oh-oh my…” She shivered in place at the gruesome sight. It took every ounce of bravery, of what little she had, just to stay by her friends.

Celestia held her posture and her head high, but it was all a well practiced ruse. Internally, she was in great pain. It’d had been so long since she’d ever seen one of her ponies get into a heavy conflict like this. Then and now, it always brought ache to her heart to see any one of them hurt.

Rarity on the other hoof, didn’t ride the emotional roller coaster like the rest. Instead, she joined the two guards in unconsciousness; falling faint onto the cold floor. Fluttershy quickly took the opportunity to divert her own attention. She tried to wake her friend by tapping her cheek and whispering her name along various things about clothes and dresses.

Twilight was quick to recover from the shock and rushed to pegasus. She picked his head up from the small puddle of blood and gently tapped and shook it, trying to wake him up. Celestia kept herself calm and slowly walked into the room. Fluttershy kept her attention to Rarity. After a few moments, the pony’s eyes finally opened up.

Twilight let out a breath she didn’t know she was holding. He was alive. Twilight made a quick inspection of his head; the skin had been ruptured and the skull seemed fractured.

At first, his eyelids were half shut, and the iris lazily floated from one side to another. After a few seconds, the concept of true consciousness finally reached him, and his eyes shot open along with a quick gulp of air upon realizing who was just in front of him.

“Oh, Princess.”

“Oh good, your awake. Are you alright, can you tell me your name.”

“Umm…” The pegasus took a while pondering the simple thought. He lifted his head upwards and stared at the ceiling. Had he not been in Twilight’s hooves, he would’ve fallen back onto the floor. “Hhmmmm, wasn’t it Sticks?”

The caring and motherly side of Twilight seemed to have taken over, “It’s okay, I’m here. You’ll be fine Sticks, but we need to get you to the hospital.”

The pegasus waved a hoof, “Oh you’re just a concussion, my highness. I’ll be ring as rain in some time at all!” Only one side of his face grinned.

“No, no! You’re going to the hospital and that’s that. “Twilight turned to the earth pony. “Now what about your friend?”

Sticks turned to look at his fallen comrade. “Oh Stones? He’s ummm…“ Stick’s head leaned to one side and nearly fell on the floor again. “…umm, I don’t really know. HEY STONES, what’re you doing?!”

The earth pony didn’t move.

“STOOOOONES!!”

Stones remained unconscious.

Twilight nearly had a panic attack at the thought. Is he dead? No, no, he can’t be. He’s just unconscious, right?
she needed to…she needed to…

Twilight’s worries were cut short when Celestia walked to the other fallen guard. She lowered her head, and taped her horn on the body. Stones instantly glowed in a deep yellow aura. After a few seconds, the glow disappeared, and Celestia lifted her head. Even the princess couldn’t hide her relief.

She smiled and turned to Twilight, “He’ll be fine, but not if he stays here.” Celestia’s horn glowed again. This time, both of the guards were enveloped in the solar aura. They were lifted into the air and hovered behind their princess as she made her way to the jailhouse door. “I’ll take them to the hospital, but you should be the one to find your new friend.”

Twilight took a step back in surprise, “Me? But princess, I’m not a guard, and we don’t have the elements of harmony anymore. How can I capture Dave when he’s powerful enough to do all this? Princess, I don’t want to see anypony else get hurt. Wouldn’t it be best if we just let him be?”

“Twilight, I didn’t mean to force him into custody, we can already see how that turned out. I think this would actually be perfect practice for your position as a princess.”

“How?”

“Instead of forcing him to co-operate, try to be kind and convince him. Whenever possible, a princess should avoid using force and use her words instead. A princess should always lead in a way that says ‘obey, and I will reward you’, rather than ‘obey, or I will harm you’. By doing so, you will bond with your subjects and create harmony for your land. Do you understand, Twilight?”

It took a moment for Twilight to process it all, but her mind was quick, and it did make sense. She lightly nodded her head, “I understand, Princess.”

Celestia smiled, “Good, I’ll leave it to you then.” With that, she left the jail house with the wounded in tow. As she left, Rarity finally came to.

Rarity shook her head a little, “That was undoubtedly the most awful and gruesome scene ever!” She let out a sigh, “But I do hope those stallions will be alright. By the way, where ever did they go?”

“Celestia took them to the hospital. Come on girls, let’s go!” Twilight wrapped Rarity in her own magical aura, lifting her off the ground and on her hooves. Rarity wobbled on her hooves.

After making sure Rarity wouldn’t fall over again, Fluttershy spoke up. “Twilight, are we really going after Dave?”

Twilight’s head was high and her voice was firm. “Yes we are.”

Rarity interrupted, “Excuse me darlings, but who is this ‘Dave’ we’re apparently going after.”

THUNK!

To everypony’s surprise, Fluttershy raised a hoof and smacked the side of Rarity’s head. She wore a deep frown. Her eyes glared heavily at the white unicorn.

Rarity rubbed a hoof against the sore spot. “Oww! Fluttershy, what has gotten into you?”

Fluttershy’s frown deepened. “Dave is the human you and Rainbow Dash brutally attacked!”

Rarity’s eyes opened in shock. “Do you mean that creature that attacked us inside Applejack’s barn and held you by the throat? Why in equestrian would we want to be involved with that uncivilized thing? Furthermore, you’ve named it?!”

“I didn’t name him, he already had a name. Rarity, he can talk, and he’s just as smart as you or me or any other pony.”

“I know that, but what about what it did-“

“HE! Dave is a HE!”

“Fine, what about what he did at the barn. Fluttershy, what if he just attacks you again? What if he attacks some other pony or even a foal at that?”

“He won’t. Not out of the blue or for the fun of it.”

“Well, how do you know?”

“Remember when we were in the Everfree Forest when Nightmare Moon came back?

“Yes.”

“Remember that manticore that ‘attacked’ us?”

“Yes.”

“It’s just like that. Dave wasn’t really trying to hurt us. He was horribly hurt. He was hiding in the barn. And you know what we did?”

Rarity said nothing.

“We followed his trail of blood. Rarity, don’t you understand? We hunted him like a pack of timber wolves. So of course he tried to fight back. He was out numbered and too hurt to run away.”

Rarity stared to stare at the floor, contemplating the thought.

“Look at me, I don't have a single scratch! He didn’t want to hurt me; he just wanted to get away.”

Rarity lifted her head. At first, her eyes were wide again in surprise, but every feature on her face fell in sorrow. “I-I’m sorry Fluttershy, I never thought of it that way. I just wanted you to be safe.”

Fluttershy sighed and smiled. “It’s ok, Rarity. But you’re still right; he could end up hurting some ponyelse.” Fluttershy made her way to Twilight and the door. “Let’s go, before it’s too late.”

Fluttershy left the jailhouse; Rarity followed. Twilight waited an extra moment. She listened closely to the conversation, and made her own conclusions. Fluttershy had a point.

Maybe this all just started on the wrong hoof. Maybe I really should try to just talk to him. Maybe Dave isn’t so bad after all.

Maybe… we can all still be friends…

===

My sides ached and stung. It took a while, but I finally made it. Granted, I had no idea were to look, and I was trying to avoid undue attention, but I made it. I was standing in front of the wooden cottage what I’d woken up in only yesterday. Now that I had a minute to observe, I had to admit the landscaping and decorations were amazing.

The house had an earthy feel to it, but was probably because either the roof was made of grass or the cottage itself was half buried. Along the walkway was a bridge crossing over a very small creek. I noticed there was a skinny tree that was just full of bird houses, as well as several animal burrows in the area around the house. Though impressive, none of it was any concern to me; right now I had to get inside. I got little lucky; the front door was in fact a Dutch door, and the top halve was wide open.

Still holding my wound, I reached over like a burglar to unlock the door. To my surprise, it was already unlocked. That was another odd thing about this house, but I wasn’t complaining. I stepped inside without difficulty. I was about to make my way up the stairs, but I caught something in the corner of my eye. Before I could think otherwise, I swiveled right towards the kitchen, arms up and ready for another fight.

But my supposed combatant was not looking for a fight. She, I think, had her backed turned to me. On the counter in front of her and on the wagon beside her, was a large set of chemistry tools, beakers, flasks, and many colored chemicals. She was using her mouth to swiftly grab and pour various mixtures. She looked like she was cooking up drugs, and it smelled like it too.

This pony was different from the ones I’ve seen before. Unlike the others, she didn’t have a single color, but rather was white with black stripes. I also noticed the hair style was new to me. Instead of a free flowing mess of hair, this one was much shorter. It stood on end and was stripped in the same pattern as the rest of the body. It reminded me of a Mohawk. But now that I had a second to think, it looked less like a pony and more like a miniature zebra.

I didn’t know if she was friend or foe, but I wasn’t taking any chances. I slowly stepped closer, intent on keeping the element of surprise. But it seemed I never had it. I made a silent step into the kitchen, but her voice nearly made me jump.

“It is nice that you finally came. I am nearly ready with the potion to ease your pain.”

I kept my guard up and remained silent, trying to figure out what she was doing. I kept my eyes on the chemicals, wary of what she was doing with them. For all I knew, she was making a bomb. It was too risky to attack. No, I’ll just let her made the first mistake.

She put down her beakers and twisted her head to face me. “I can sense all of your hate; you should let it go, before it’s too late.” She returned to her giant chemistry set.

I relaxed, but only a little. I said, “What are you doing, and what did you mean by a ‘potion’?”

“Your friend is a delicate flower bud, she cannot stand by and watch flowing blood. For my help, she made a call, so I am here to heed her squall.” She grabbed one flask filled with some sort of deep yellow liquid. She threw he head back and sent the bottle airborne towards me. It wasn’t a difficult catch, what was difficult was trying to figure out what this stuff is.

She continued with her work and the conversation, “That potion is meant for you; it will make your body as good as new.” I continued to stare at the potion. All of this was hard to believe.

“I see your thoughts within your eyes; you find as much truth as a pig that flies. If you do not trust my work, give it back, and I’ll show you I’m not a lying jerk.”

I took a moment to think, and stared at the flask in my hands. Normally, I wouldn’t think twice about the false legitimacy of what she was saying, but I’d already seen few impossible things like talking ponies and magic. So, potions? Why the hell not?

I tossed the flask back to the zebra. She caught it within her mouth. She put the potion back on the table and took up something else. She turned around and extended her leg, as if she was pointing at me. She now had some sort of scalpel in her mouth. With little warning, she jerked her head and slashed at her own leg. Fresh blood fell freely from the wound and stained the fur all over her leg.

Surprised was an understatement for me; it must’ve hurt like hell! The zebra, however, was not fazed by the wound. She just turned around, and put the scalpel back on the kitchen counter. She then took the cork off the flask I’d given back to her, wrapped her lips around it, and tossed her head back, taking a sip.

One again, surprise was an understatement. She turned around and extended her wounded leg for me to see. Every drop of blood was retreating into the wound. I couldn’t help myself getting closer to watch it. Within seconds, the wound had completely healed. The whole procedure looked like she was bleeding in reverse. I took a closer look at her leg. There wasn’t even a scar or a single hair out of place.

Now I wanted that potion, whether it was given to me or stolen by me. I reached over her, not a difficult task considering her height, and took the flask off the counter. I spoke a half-serious ‘Thanks’ as I turned around and left the kitchen.

As I neared the archway into the living room, she called out to me, “You are not just something new; to say you are from anywhere near would not be true. Before you go and say adieu, tell me, who are you?”

I stopped for a moment to think. Not many people ever ask me things, so I wasn’t sure how to respond. Truthfully, I didn’t want to tell her my name. Considering the things I was planning to do, the less people or ponies that know me, the better. So I turned my head and said, “Don’t worry about that, you’ll know about me soon enough.”

I immediately made my way up the stairs and into the bedroom. The zebra hadn’t said anything else to me, and I didn’t want to linger around any longer than I had to. I opened the small door, and instantly I could see my armor just where I left it. I set the potion down on the floor and got dreseed. I took each piece and plate from that pile at the foot of the bed and equipped them one by one. Every second that went by made me look more and more like the monster that I originally came here as; like the monster I planned to be when I was done with those two ponies that attacked me. Luckily, every piece was accounted for, including my bandana and shades.

With my gear now in check, I pocketed my potion and made my way downstairs. To my surprise, the kitchen was now completely empty. The zebra, the wagon, and her huge assortment of chemicals were now completely gone. I stuck my hand in my pocket. If I hadn’t had that potion with me, I might’ve assumed that was all some sort of illusion. I took a closer look at the kitchen counter. There wasn’t a single bit of evidence that the zebra was ever even here.

*grrrrrouuuu*

That was my stomach. Now that I though about it, I haven’t eaten anything since that salad this morning. I opened the nearby fridge to look inside. There was an assortment of various fruits and vegetables, but that was it. Then again, it’d be weird if herbivorous ponies did have meat in their fridges. I was used to eating unpleasant food, but I wasn’t fond of carrots. I kind of like lettuce, so I took two stalks of them. I stuffed one in my free pocket while I munched on the other. I closed the fridge and made my way out the door.

As I left, a thought came to mind. Didn’t that house not have electricity? In fact, didn’t every house in this town looked like something from middle-age Europe? Hell, all those houses had roofs made a straw, too. Now that I recalled, there was a stove in that kitchen as well as a fridge. I rolled my eyes and quickly tossed the thought. I filed it all under ‘impossible stuff that happens here’. I can’t afford to be distracted now.

Number one of the checklist: Done!
On to number two; time to get my blade back.

***

I remembered that barn was in the middle of an apple orchard. Luckily, or maybe unluckily, most of the outlying regions of this town was farmland for apples. It took me a while to find a hill big enough to find that barn, and even longer still to get to that barn. By the time I found it I already finished both my lettuce stalks. I made no delay getting inside. It had a latch, but no real lock, so getting in was no challenge at all.

To my right, I recognized the many barrels of apples. To my left, I could see all the tools still neatly place near or on the wall. I even recognized the ledge I waited on and the cart I jumped down on during the attack. I looked around through the dust. My knife wasn’t here. I looked around again and found nothing. Frustrated, I stormed out of the barn. I looked around and found a farmhouse on the next hill. Maybe they own the farm. Maybe they have my knife. Maybe I’ll go ask for it.

I jogged over to the farmhouse. As I got closer to the front door, I stretched my shoulders and cracked my knuckles. I never said I was going to ask nicely. I knocked on the door a few times.

A high pitched southern accent called back, “Who is it?!”

I paused for a second, telling them who I am wouldn’t be good. I didn’t answer, and knocked on the door a few more times.

“Uuugh! Ah’ll get it!!”

After a few seconds, the door opened to reveal an extra small pony. It had yellow fur and red hair as well as an oversized crimson bow. It looked at my knees, and then slowly reared its head as it looked up to my face. I could see the terror washing over its face. It made a loud ‘eep!’ as it tried to slam the door on me, but it was too late. I already had my foot in the door, and under my bandana, I was grinning.

I slammed my shoulder into the door, forcing it open and knocking back the smaller pony. Before it could run away, I quickly reached down and picked the little thing up. It kicked and thrashed at me, or at least as much as it could. Its small legs couldn’t faze me. Like the child I assumed it was, it called for help, “Big sis, Big Mac, HEEELP!!”

Immediately I could hear hooves pound rapidly at the floor as two more ponies came to the smaller one’s call. An orange one with a rancher’s hat came down the stairs, and a larger, bulker, red pony with a hammer in his mouth came from the back of the farmhouse. They were both very angry at me.

The orange one, the sister I assumed by the size, yelled at me first, “Put Applebloom down now or Ah’ll-“

“You’ll what?! You’ll spend the day putting all her bloody limbs back together?!”

The orange one froze, but the red one slowly stepped towards me. I wrapped my hand around the back of my hostage’s small neck and out stretched my arms so they could its face. I tightened my grip around its neck until I could feel and hear its body beg for breath.

"Ga-aah-uug-ag-"

“Step back or it doesn’t get to breath.” The large red pony stopped its advance. I could see the rage in it intensify further as it slowly stepped back. As he did I slowly released my grip. “Now that’s a good pony.”

I grinned under my mask again; this time I had the advantage. “Now, on to business. I’m sure you’re aware of the…incident that happened in the nearby barn yesterday.” I turned my head towards the orange pony, “In fact, I believe you were there. You see, I lost something of mine in that barn and I’d like it back or at least know where it is. It’s a black blade.”

The orange and the red pony both looked at each other. The red one nodded at the other. The orange one then put her hoof in her blond hair and seemed to be digging something out of it. Sure enough, with a ‘clank’, my knife fell out of it. The pony kicked it back to me with a hoof, sliding it across the floor. I reached down to pick it up with my free hand, careful to keep my hostage high and off the ground. I put the knife back in its sheath at my waist.

“Ah’ll right, your got ya stupid knife back, now let our sister go!”

I let out a hardy laugh, “Hahahahaaa! Why? So you can jump me as soon as your friend is safe? No. I’ll take her with me for a mile or so and then let her go. I won’t keep it longer than I have to; it’s just dead weight to me. But if I see someone so much as look in my direction, I’ll just kill her on the spot.”

The two ponies tried to keep their gaze, but I can tell fear and worry was getting to them. “So how do we know ya won’t just kill ‘er anyway?”

“You don’t.”

The air immediately silenced and stiffened all around us. It wasn’t broken until several moments later when knocking came at the front door. I whispered, “Answer it; if you raise any suspicion, you know what I’ll do.” I raised my hostage over my head, well out of reach of its siblings, and walked past them into the kitchen area in the back, out of sight to whoever may be at the door.

I rested my back against the kitchen wall. I know somebody was at the door, but I didn’t pay attention to what was being said. I gave more focus to the little pony in my hands. It twisted it around and changed my grip. My hands now held the front of its neck, so that now I could get a good look at its face. It had red and orange eyes that were brimming with terror.

“You know, you’d make a good pet.” The little pony eyes started to water and tear up. I brought my face closer to it and almost whispered to it, “If you scream, I’ll hack your jaw off.” Its eyes shut and tears began streaming down its face, but at least any screams were reduced to tiny whimpers and whines.

When the little pony opened its eyes, it shifted suspiciously to the right. I turned by head, trying to see what –

THUNK!

Something impacted my head and sent me to the floor. My little hostage tried to run, but I kept my grip on it. My head hurt like hell, but I got up as quick as I could to face my new assaulter. It was another pony; an obviously elder one at that. Her fur was green, and her gray hair was made in a bun. The sagging wrinkles and thin muscles showed obvious signs of advanced age. She stood with a walker and held a large frying pan in her mouth. She didn’t look happy at all.

“I ‘ant gonna let ya eat ma gran’daughter, ya fancy varmit!”

I clenched my fists in anger and even started chocking my hostage again. I was ready to charge and just beat this old granny when I something colorful in the corner of my. I turned my head to see it, and realized that the tables have turned.

Things went bad fast!

It turns out I was knocked out of the kitchen and into the plain view of every other pony. At the door were three of the same ponies I first saw in that barn. I instantly recognized the white one, one of the ones I wanted dead. There was also that purple one, but I forgot her name. And the last pony was…Fluttershy?

There were too many of them. The advantage I had with the hostage evaporated. I was ready to just snap the damn thing’s neck and run for it, but something inside me wouldn’t let me. Something about Fluttershy, something about the fact that she was watching made my muscles freeze. Why was this so hard all of a sudden? I’ve killed dozen of times; I’ve even killed plenty with my bare hands. But right here, right now; it’s just an animal, but I…I just couldn’t. I owe her so much; I can’t do this in front of her.

I didn’t know what was wrong with me, but I had no time to fight myself; so I took the little pony in my hands, and pitched it as hard as I could. It went flying through the air, screaming all the way, towards the ponies at the door. I didn’t even give myself time to see where it landed; I had already spun around and bolted to the other end of the house.

To my luck, there was a back door. I didn’t plan to stop to unlock it. Instead, I twisted my sides and angled my shoulder to the door. I lowered my head and shut my eyes, ready to impact.

The old door had no chance.

Author's Notes:

I spent an extra day editing and triple checking this...

I wonder how bad I screwed up this time... :D

Chapter 6: To Pay Off a Debt

The old door had no chance

SMASH!!

I threw my body into the back door of that farmhouse, sending wooden chunks and splinters everywhere. Without missing a beat, I dashed into the open space and down the hill the house was built on. I didn’t know where I was going and didn’t care; the father away I was the better. The bottom of the hill was the edge of the orchard itself, and as I ran up the next hill, I found the sun blinking at me as I rapidly charged in and out of all the tree’s shadows. Gravity was nice enough to help me back down the first hill.

Despite my burning lungs, my dying sides, and nearly every muscle in my body begging for rest, I continued to sprint as hard as I could up and back down the second hill. The pain grew and grew as I reached the bottom of the second hill, but the rest of the way was a small flat plane, so I allowed my self to jog, and then stop entirely just as I was on flat ground. Now out of site of the farmhouse, I sat down and rested my back on the nearest apple tree. I know it’s a bad idea to lie down after heavy running, especially if you where planning to run some more, but damnit I needed the rest!

Beyond me was the other end of the farm. The border made by a crude and unmaintained fence. Beyond that fence was a dense forest. The same forest, I presumed, I first saw when I woke up at Fluttershy’s house. I tried to hear over my loudly thumbing heart, and listen for any sign that those ponies were following. I didn’t hear anything, but I let my heart settle first before I let myself be sure. Only seconds after I caught my breath, I could hear rapid thumbing though the ground. I peaked just over my shoulder and the tree I rested on to see four ponies galloping their way down the second hill.

Break time was over. I got up on my feet, and dashed through the rest of the fake forest and towards the real one. Without looking back or giving a second thought, I vaulted over the degrading fence and disappeared the dark forest.

***

Ealier...

Fluttershy, Twilight Sparkle, and Rarity walked out of the jail house, each egger to find the human. After traveling a fair distance and taking a break by the fountain in the town center, Rarity spoke to her friends, “Girls, does any of us even know where to look first?”

Twilight put a hoof to her chin, “Umm, I actually don’t know. I guess we’re just going to have to ask around to see if anypony may have seen him.”

“But who do you suppose we’re going to ask first?”

“Well, maybe one of the weather ponies saw something, or –“

Fluttershy shouted, “Zecora!” and ran off else where.

“I’m not sure about Zecora- wait, what?” Twilight and Rarity turned around. Surely enough, Zecora was only a few yards from them and Fluttershy was already talking to the alchemist zebra.

Zecora wore heavy saddle bags and pulled a wagon filled with various tools and jars. To most ponies, it looked like junk, but the expert apothecary always made great use of her tools. Fluttershy spoke first, “Hello, Zecora.”

“Fluttershy, how nice it is to see you; I hope things are going well for you too.”

“I’m doing fine. Oh, are you here for the potion I asked for?”

Zecora looked confused, “I don’t understand your notion; I have already given your injured friend my potion.”

Fluttershy’s face lit up, “Wait, you’ve seen Dave? Where is he? We need to find him!”

Zecora relaxed, “If Dave is your strange friend, then I last saw him in your cottage by the forest’s end. But why all the concern, why is his location what you yearn?”

Fluttershy stepped back and looked a little shocked, “Oh, umm, well.” She dug her hoof at the ground for several seconds. She slowly shook her head. “I don’t think I should really talk about,” She looked back up at Zecora, “b-but it’s really important!”

“Do not fret about my trust, kind one; I know you’ll keep things well when all is done. But I’m afraid I can not help you anymore; I haven’t seen Dave since I left your door.”

“Oh, don’t worry about it, really. Thank you; at least we now know where to look.”

“It is my pleasure to help those that ask; I wish you good luck on your task.”

Fluttershy began to trot off to her friends, when she jumped and spun around in mid air; now hovering with her back to the ground and waving goodbye at Zecora. Zecora made the same silent gesture and continued hauling her wagon towards home.

Rarity and Twilight rested by the fountain with their own conversation. Each one proposing ideas to the other on how to find the elusive human. Fluttershy hovered and landed next to both of them, excitement filled and spilled from her face, “I got great news! Zecora saw Dave at my house.”

Twilight said, “Well then, what are we waiting for?” She left the fountain, and her friends followed, hopeful that they could still find Dave before it may be too late.

***

The quick trot to Fluttershy’s cottage was short and uneventful. Upon entering the quiet house, the trio of mares agreed to split up and search the house for any clues. Fluttershy looked upstairs, Rarity looked downstairs, and Twilight looked in the backyard. After their quick search, they all met in the living room to discuss what they did or didn’t find.

Fluttershy walked down the stairs towards Rarity. She couldn’t hide the worry on her face. “It looks like he took his armor; I can’t find it anywhere.”

Rarity spoke with a hint of surprise, “Armor?”

Fluttershy gently nodded her head, “Well, yes. Dave had armor all over his body.”

Rarity held a hoof to her chin and spoke almost too soft to hear, “That explains why he looked so different…”

“So have you found anything?”

“Only his strange hoofprint,” Rarity waved a hoof, pointing towards Fluttershy’s floor. “But unfortunately, I’m sure he’s already left.”

Twilight walked in through the back door. The sound of the closing door announced her arrival and pulled the other two mare’s attention towards her. Twilight hung her head low with a frown carved onto her face. A small blue bird was perched on her horn, and pecked at the poor alicorn’s head without end. “Glad you two found some kind of information. I for one only found this extremely annoying bird.” Twilight lifted her head and let out a sigh. “Fluttershy, would you be so kind?”

Fluttershy rushed to her friend. “Oh, I’m sorry, Twilight. He normally doesn’t do this unless he has something really important to say.” Fluttershy hovered in the air and picked up the blue jay within her hooves. The bird immediately began squeaking and Fluttershy held him close to her ears.

The bird continued squeaking and flapping his wings in obvious frustration. “Strange two legged creature? Oh, that must be Dave! Where did-“ The bird squeaked and chirped some more. “Oh, I don’t mind, he was probably hungry anyway. But where-“ The blue jay chirped some more. “Yes, yes, I know. But please, tell me where he went?” The bird stopped squeaking and tilted his head. After a few seconds, he made only a few more chirps. “Towards Sweet Apple Acres?!” Fluttershy began hugging the small bird. “Oh thank you, thank you, Mr. Jay. Oh, and don’t worry about that, I promise I’ll take care of it when I’m done.” The bird made a few more chirps before jumping off Fluttershy’s hoof and flying off.

Rarity stepped in, “So, Sweet Apple Acres then?”

Fluttershy nodded her head, “MmHmm.”

Twilight stomped her hoof at the floor, “Then lets go, we don’t have a moment to lose.”

***

Twilight, Fluttershy, and Rarity found themselves panting for breath by the time they reached Sweet Apple Acres. They galloped as much as they could and quickly trotted the rest. They were so close.

They made their way strait to the farmhouse, and Twilight made no hesitation in knocking at the door.

Knock Knock Knock

Twilight stood back and took what little time they had to catch her breath. Her friends did the same. After a few seconds, Applejack answered the door.

“Hehee, Howdy Twilight, what brings ya’ ‘round here?”

“Not much. But say, Applejack, you haven’t seen the human around here, have you?”

“The what now?”

“You know, that weird thing we found at your barn yesterday.”

“Ooooh, that.” Sweat began to drip from the farm pony’s neck. “Umm nope, can’t say I have.” Applejack’s lips puckered up and her eyes darted from side to side.

Twilight’s ears dropped, “Oh, ok. I guess we’ll just look elsewhere.” Twilight began to turn around, but Rarity stopped her with a hoof.

Rarity stepped forward, stopping only inches from the farmpony. Her eyes were squinted and started directly into Applejack’s. Applejack’s eyes, however, were too busy darting around to return the gesture.

Rarity spoke, her voice seemed cold as ice, “Now I know a nervous twitch when I see one.”

Applejack stepped back into her house and rubbed a hoof behind her head, “Do ya now, hehee?”

“I do. And Applejack, I think you’re hiding something.”

Applejack’s eyes started to dart around even faster, “Well, I, uuh-“

THUNK!!

“I ‘ant gonna let ya eat ma gran’daughter, ya fancy varmint!”

Everypony gasped. Dave lay on the floor in the middle of everypony’s view. The human was quick to recover and got up on its two hooves surprisingly fast. When he turned to face the ponies at the door, despair fell into all the hearts it hadn’t already infected. He was holding the filly, Applebloom, in his hand and chocking the breath and life out of her.

For several long seconds, nobody did anything; either taking in the situation itself or thinking about what to do about it. The human was the first to act, as he spun around and sent the filly flying towards every pony at the door.

Applebloom screamed through the air, “AAAAAHHH!!!”

Fluttershy jumped in the air and caught the filly. She instantly became the motherly figure many woodland critters were so familiar with. Fluttershy caressed the filly who was already sobbing in her hooves. She slowly descended onto the floor. She nearly jumped back up in the air when a loud crash emanated throughout the farmhouse.

Nopony paid more than a second of attention to the sound and instead surrounded the yellow mare to take a better look at the filly.

Applejack’s face was filled with rage. She stomped her hoof at the floor hard, “That varmint!! By the good princess’s sun, Ah’ll make double sure that thing pays for doin’ this to ma’ sister!”

Twilight’s eyes widened and turned to the farmpony. This wasn’t how it was supposed to go. This wasn’t supposed to get violent. “Wait, Applejack, we can’t-“

A loud, low-pitched interrupted her. “Go.”

All four mares turned to the red stallion. Big Mac’s face was stone cold. “Go. I’ll take care of ‘bloom.” He used a hoof to pulled Applebloom from Fluttershy’s grip. The scared filly held on to her brother’s leg and hard as she could and sobbed away.

Applejack nodded her head. She quickly turned around. “Let’s go!!”

Twilight tried to intervene again, “Wait, no!”

Before anypony could hear her, Applejack had already galloped out the now destroyed back door with Fluttershy and Rarity following.

Twilight had not choice but to follow. She whispered to herself, “No…”

She had to stop this. If Applejack fought back, that would be the end of any chance for this to end peacefully. She had to stop this.

The four mares galloped as fast as they could through the orchard. They made their way up and down the first hill. As they rounded the second hill, everypony was already out of breath. Applejack only stopped at the top of the second hill to rear up and scream, “There it goes!!”

Applejack charged down the hill. As the rest of the mares followed, they could see the uniquely shaped creature jump over the old fence that made of the border of the farm and the Everfree forest. Before even Applejack could do anything about it, Dave disappeared into the dense forest.

Twilight rolled her eyes as she reach the bottom of the hill, “How much harder does this have to get?” She jumped the fence after her friends.

None of the ponies stopped in their pursuit.

***

The mares galloped though the forest. The human they perused was just barely in their view. Applejack galloped a hard as she could and trampled any small fauna, or tree for that matter, that was unfortunate enough to be in her way. Fluttershy flew as fast as she could, trying to keep an eye on the human as he fled. Rarity and Twilight galloped through the rough path Applejack was creating. Neither of them was conditioned for heavy physical activity, and despite all their will and determination, both the human and their enraged friend slowly slipped from their view.

They dodged large rocks, jumped logs, and ducked under branches trying hard to keep up. After many minutes of what felt like endless galloping to catch the most elusive creature, they all stumbled upon a familiar sight. A small, but deep ravine lay ahead of them as well as an old rope bridge that served as the only way across. Across the ravine were the ruins of an old castle.

Twilight and Rarity made it just in time to see their cowmare friend stomp her hoof in endless frustration, watching the human slash at the rope bridge on the other side and sending it deep into the misty ravine.

Fluttershy descended from her flight and landed next to her friends. Applejack kept her gaze where the other end of the bridge should be. Her voice was cold and emotionless, “Fluttershy, fly down there an’ fix the bridge.”

“D-down their?” Fluttershy stepped toward the edge of the gorge and looked down into the mist, “B-but it’s so dark and scary.”

“FIX IT!” Applejack huffed her breath and stopped her hoof again, but still kept her gaze. Fluttershy stepped back and away from the angry pony, retreating behind her other friends.

Twilight’s eyes narrowed, “Applejack! I know you’re angry, but that’s no reason to yell at your friends.”

“It almost killed my sister; I’ll be damned to tartarous if I let that thing have the breath to try again.”

Twilight stepped forward, “Maybe so, but that still doesn’t call for such aggressive behavior.” Twilight let out a sigh. “Listen, if you promise to calm down, I’ll teleport over and fix the bridge, deal?”

Applejack filled her lungs with a deep, slow breath and let it all out just as slowly. She finally turned to her friends. Her eyes and voice were much calmer now, “A’right, Twi. Sorry about that Fluttershy.”

Twilight smiled, and then disappeared in a purple flash. Instantaneously, a similar flash appeared from across the ravine. The roped bridge glowed visibly from the mist below as it floated upwards. As she finished tying up the ropes, Twilight waved to her friends. “Its fine, I made a triple knot!”

Without a moment’s hesitation, Applejack galloped over the bridge as fast as she could. Rarity and Fluttershy stood nervously as they watched. When Applejack reached the other side, she shouted back, “Come one slowpoke, we ‘aint got all day!”

Fluttershy and Rarity looked at each other then let out a simultaneous sigh. Rarity slowly walked over the old bridge, keeping an eye on any broken boards or ripping threads. Fluttershy, however, chose to simply hover behind her to avoid putting anymore weight on the bridge.

When they finally reached the other side, Applejack was impatiently tapping her hoof. “’bout time,” she said, “Lets go!” Applejack started walking towards the ruined castle, this time slowing down to give her friends time to catch up.

One by one, each mare trotted under the ruined arch that once framed giant, long-decayed doors. Even Applejack’s rage finally subsided at the sight. Every chipped brick and torn curtain gave never ending reminders of the eerie history impeded here like the mold. Each mare made there way through the castle, ear erect for any sound and heads jerking ever which way.

It wasn’t long until they reached the throne room. The ceiling of the room dug many feet into the air, but even the roof was losing its battle against time. Large holes let in convenient light to see the two thrones below as well as the still dust in the air. Each throne had its own large vertical banner behind them with a unique design. The banner to the left was blue and indigo, decorated with various batters of stars the moon. The banner to the right was yellow and amber, decorated with a picture of the sun and its many rays. Columns on both sides of the giant room held the dying ceiling up and now stood as the home to parasitic vines. Smaller arches made for entrances to various tunnels within the walls to the left and right.

Twilight let out a sigh in defeat. Even if Dave just so happened to have made it to the throne room, there were so many ways he could have galloped and hid. She was too late; there was no hope to find the human. Twilight dropped her head as depression seeped in. Even if she finds them, what pony is to say he’d even listen to her? It was a stupid idea to start with.

Her friends continued to look around the room, but Twilight turned around, ready to just go home. Before she called to her friends, a sound stole her attention. It sounded like a chunk of stone hitting the ground. Her ears instantly turned to the source of the sound before she turned around to view it herself. Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rarity already had their focus on the same spot: the tunnel to the right.

Applejack’s rage reignited. She lowered her head and stomped her hoof at the ground. Within seconds of mostly silence, she exclaimed, “Ah’ll get it!” She charged at the tunnel.

Slash

“Auuughh!!”

Applejack was sent flying across the throne room, streaming blood through her flight path and accompanied by a menacing roar that shook the entire castle. The other mares gasped in surprise. Rarity immediately galloped to assist her fallen friend, but once again the tunnel stole everypony’s attention. From the darkness crawled out a lethal creature.

The creature most similarly resembled a lion. Its scarlet mane was shorter and extended as a goatee at the chin. Horns grew from the sides of its skull; each one was curved and rolled backwards, ending in a sharp point. Its back was covered not in fur, but in slick dark, mossy green scales. The scales extended by the spine and off its back, forming and ending into a reptilian tail. The tailed flicked around aggressively, showing off its small set of jaws at the tip. The tail itself was an eyeless snake. As the creature roared again, menacing saber fangs unfolded along with its many rows of sharp, serrated teeth, and a tongue that forked in two points at the end.

It was a chimera. Twilight unfolded her wings, lowered her head and narrowed her eyes, ready in a combatant stance. She’d studied chimeras before, but never had she seen them in real life. In fact, it was one of many creatures she hoped she never would. The chimera was much more deadly than manticores. The saber fangs could fold away into their mouths like a viper, and when extended, could inject lethal venom to its prey. The smaller fangs on its snake-tail could do so as well, but some believed the venom there was even worse. The most dangerous aspect of a chimera was not its ability to breathe fire like a dragon, but its ability to use magic. It could create arcane energy within itself and focus it through its horns, much like a unicorn could. However, what the chimera lacked in skill or intellect to properly use magic, it made up for in pure power. There was good reason as to why the chimera was so feared.

And the proof was in front of her, bleeding and dying on the cold castle floor.

Twilight’s horn glowed and charged with magical energy. A concussion spell was meant for ponies or smaller animals, but maybe, she thought, if it was heavily charge, it could work against larger animals, even the chimera. Twilight charged the horn more and more; she wasn’t going to take any chances. Sweat began to drip down her forehead, and the chimera slowly walked into the throne room, wary of what the alicorn was up to.

Rarity used her own magic to pick up Applejack and float her to the far corner of the throne room, away from the chimera. She began to slowly step around the chimera, anxiously flanking the creature. Despite all the terror and every inch of her body screaming at her to run away, Fluttershy stood by her friends and flanked the other side of the chimera. Her eyes darted from the creature to her magic-wielding friends, searching and waiting for the opportunity to do something, anything at all.

Twilight’s horn continued to hum and glow with energy. After a few long moments, her charge was as great as it would get. Sweat covered much of her body, and her eyes found it difficult to focus. Even through the numbness, she found the strength to grin.

“TAKE THIS!” Blinding light illuminated the room, forcing any other pony shade their eyes with a foreleg. The arcane energy blasted from Twilight’s horn to the chimera. It was thick enough to not only cover the creature, but overwhelm and wash over it like a wave of water. Smoke covered the area and obscured any view of it.

Twilight kept her head down and huffed her breath. Sweat continued to drip of her muzzle. Her smiled broadened in victory, the long silent seconds where disturbed by a loud roar. Twilight and Rarity relaxed at the chimera’s admit to defeat. Fluttershy did anything but relax. She knew the difference in roars. That wasn’t a roar of pain, it was a war cry. The chimera wasn’t defeated, it was just angry.

Fluttershy screamed to her off-guard friend, “TWILIGHT, look out!!” As if on cue, the chimera jumped from the smoke, flying through the air, almost reaching a dozen feet into the air, it pounced towards Twilight.

Twilight’s eyes widened through surprise and terror. On instinct, her wings unfolded and her legs spread to brace. Her horn glowed to create a pink bubble over herself. She kept her eyes on the gold and red blur as gravity pulled it towards her.

The chimera’s curved horns glowed with a crimson aura along with its eyes and paws. It pounced right on top of Twilight’s shield, smashing its glowing forepaws into the bubble. Crack deviated from the impact all over the shield. Twilight held her ground and tried to repair the shield, but it was a losing battle.

The chimera slid of the shield and stood on its paws. It roared at Twilight and her shield with thunderous fury. It swung its head and smashed its horns against the shield, again and again. Each blow cracked the shield more and more. Twilight tried desperately to hold the shield, but the chimera was too strong.

With one last swing, the shield shattered into countless pieces that scattered across the stone floor and dissolved into the air. Before Twilight could do anything further, the chimera’s horns began to glow in a thicker, blood-red aura. Twin blasts of arcane energy ejected from the horns and blasted Twilight in the chest. The alicorn flew faster than she ever did before, landing on he back yards away from the chimera, entirely unresponsive.

Rarity could only watch, paralyzed with horror. Fluttershy screamed for her fallen friend, “Twilight! NOOO!!” The chimera immediately turned to Fluttershy with its threatening gaze. It growled to itself and seemed to grin.

The chimera started its slow approach to its next prey when Rarity broke from her trance, her concern for her friends now overpowering any fear within her. She charged at the chimera, her horn lowered and glowed. She screamed, “Get away from her!!”

The chimera turned to face whoever intended to disturbed its meal. It was met with a face full of light-violet energy. Rarity kept charging at the chimera. Before it could recover from the blast, Rarity made a small leap forward, landing just on her fore hooves. She kept her momentum, spinning her body around and delivering a devastating buck to the chimera’s face. Both hooves simultaneously made contact, knocking it off balance and to the floor.

The chimera quickly stood back up, and through itself forward. An extended paw tore through the air, smashing into Rarity’s shoulder, and knocking her through the air. Rarity slammed into the leftmost throne. With her momentum stolen by the cold stone chair, gravity dragged her body to the floor. She laid there just as immobile and unresponsive as her friends. Blood spilled from her lips, pooling on the floor and staining her coat.

The chimera turned around and resumed its gaze on the tender yellow pegasus. It slowly walked to the pony, ready to counter any attempt at escape. Without even thinking, Fluttershy unfolded her wings and took flight. She had to get away, she had to get help, she had to leave her friends. If she stayed, she’d just end up like the others, if she left, there may be a chance to save them. Fluttershy pumped her wings through the air as hard as she could, tears formed at the corner of her eyes. It was the best thing to do right now, but it still brought pain to her to heart to leave her friends. She aimed for one of the many holes in the roof. The clear blue sky was just beyond her, almost within her grasp, but her vision was replaced with a bright red flash.

The chimera teleported and appeared right in front of her, its horns, eyes, and paws all glowed with crimson aura again. Fluttershy tried to stop in mid air, and pushed herself backwards with her wings. The chimera swung its massive paw and caught on her left wing. The claws tore at the feathers and flesh, leaving deep lacerations. The claws dug unto the muscle, and pulled the wing with them. Fluttershy was thrown to her right, spinning in the air. She slammed into one of the columns. Her whole body slipped downwards and collided with the castle floor with a painful thump.

Fluttershy tried to get up on her hoofs, her body burned with pain. In front of her, the chimera floated back to the ground. When it landed, it began to walk to the wounded pony again. Fluttershy limbed back and kept her eyes on the chimera. Her left wing was destroyed and hanged at her side as a useless limb. Her breath was jagged and uneven.

She whispered herself, “Help me…”

A little louder, “Help me please…”

Even louder now, “Please help me.”

Yelling now, “Help!!”

She sat on her flanks and raised her head, now screaming at the world, “PLEASE, SOMEPONY HELP ME!!”

For many long moments, the only sounds to accompany her pleas were a set of snarling teeth and the heavy beat of her own heart. Fluttershy tried to drag herself away from the creature, delaying her fate, but still hopeful that somepony, something, anything would come to her aid. The chimera came closer and closer, its fangs almost seemed to gin at the terrified pony.

To Fluttershy’s surprise, she was answered. Another voice, one lower pitch and more masculine, yelled back.

“Hey, ugly!!”

The chimera turned around to the source of the voice. A spear flew through the air, and stabbed at the chimera in its shoulder. The chimera roared in pain and used its magic to remove the spear from itself and drop it on the ground. A biped creature ran out of the shadows with a rusty long sword in one set of claws.

With sword in hand, Dave charged at the chimera. He held the sword high, and brought it down to slash at the chimera right its face.

Fluttershy could only watch in awe as the human fought to save her.

***

Earlier...

I finished cutting the rope bridge and ran inside what seemed to be the ruins of an old castle. I knew some of those ponies could fly, and others had magic, but I figured it would buy me some time anyway. When I was under the decaying roof, I finally gave myself time to rest. I continued to walk randomly throughout ruins, but at least now I could catch my breath.

Running for your own life was beyond exhausting. Because of the danger, my body let myself run faster and longer than ever before. It wasn’t the first time my body did this, but I don’t think I’ll ever get used to the side effects. Nearly every muscle in my body ached. I felt so heavy. My heart beat loud enough for me to constantly hear it. My liver burned as it filtered all the acid from my bloodstream.

I lost my balance and stumbled on a wall. Before I could push myself back on my feet, my stomach emptied its contents all over the ancient floor. I puked a disgusting mix of green and yellow till I had nothing left. When I was done dry heaving, I pushed myself up, only to instantly loose my balance and fall back in the other direction.

Crash! Thunk-thump-thunk…

I landed in a pile of something hard and metallic-sounding. I got back up again. I wobbled a little this time, but kept my balance. I looked down and found that I landed on what seemed like a pile of armor. I looked around the room. I hadn’t noticed before because I was more focused on my pain then where I was going, but now I realize the hall I was in was filled with armor. They were all full sets of plate armor, though rusty and probably just as old as the castle, they seemed designed to fit ponies. Each one also held a weapon of some sort. Some had swords or maces in their mouths, and others had their legs rapped around spears. There were many other rusty weapons on display, some I’d never even seen before.

I walked through the hall, past the seemingly endless rows of statue guards. I spoke to some as I walked, “Hey, how’re you doing? How’s the wife? See anything on patrol? Hey, did you get that promotion yet?” No one else was here to giggle at my jokes, so I did it myself.

I walked up to another set of armor, this one carried a spear. “Hey, you alright Jack? You haven’t said a word all day.” I laughed at myself again as I sat down next to the immobile guard.

Tink…

That was odd. It sounded like a piece of glass hitting the ground. I leaned forward and looked left and right down the hall, but no one was there. I laid back and thought about it for a second. It didn’t take me long to figure it out. I dug my hand into my pocket and pullet out a small flask filled with a strange yellow liquid.

I brought the bottle closer to myself to get a better look, “Now how did I forget about you? … Oh yeah, I was focused on getting my knife back, and then I was running for my life.” I used my other hand to pull the cork off the top. “You know, normally I wouldn't drink random ‘potions’, but a part of me kinda hopes you just kill me and put an end to all this.”

I put the flask to my lips and tilted my head. I only took a sip before I quickly retracted the bottle and put it down. I shook my head and looked to my side at it, “Eugh, you taste like piss.” A second latter, I was clenching my teeth in pain. My sides burned, but this time it felt like actual fire!

I quickly ripped the velcro off my sides to pull away my vest. I lifted my jacket and shirt to inspect my wound. The burning sensation had already subsided by the time I got to it, but what I saw was amazing. It wasn’t burned at all. In fact, the wound was smaller and shallower than ever before.

I grabbed the bottle off the floor and chugged the rest of it down. It still tasted bad, but I didn’t care anymore. By the time I was on the last sip, the burning sensation returned. I dropped the flask and looked at my side. It really felt like someone put a burning torch to my side, but I couldn’t help but be awed as my wound healed at an impossible rate. It became smaller and smaller, like a rift in the earth closing up. Within seconds, it had already sealed itself; every new tendon and muscle was ready for action. To my disappointment, it didn’t leave a scar, but I could live without that. I softly punched the area the massive wound once was; it was real, it was all real, true, flesh. I couldn’t help but smile at myself.

My personal celebration was cut short, when I heard something down the hall. It knew it was a voice, a bit high pitched, but I didn’t catch what it said. I stopped everything and listened closer.

“Help!!”

I knew that voice; it was Fluttershy, and she was in trouble. Part of me demanded I helped her. Another part was hopping she was about to die. I sat conflicted for a few seconds, but eventually, I decided to do the right thing. I reattached my vest to itself, then got up and grabbed a spear from one of the armor sets as well as a sword from another. I charged down the hall towards the voice.

My new sides worked perfectly. They no longer hurt when I ran, and now I could comfortably sprint. I rounded corners and charged onward. Just as I was about to question where to go, Fluttershy screamed again, now louder than ever, “PLEASE, SOMEPONY HELP ME!!”

I knew where to go now, and I was so close. I turned one more corner and sprinted to the end of the hall. As it ended, I found myself in a large chamber, some sort of throne room. Ahead of me was big lion looking thing and beyond it was Fluttershy. She was inching away from the lion, dragging a blooded and wounded wing.

I took the old spear in one hand, and before launching the javelin, I shouted at the lion-thing, “Hey, ugly!!” I threw the spear. Truth be told, I never done that before and was doubtful of my skills, but nevertheless it made contact. The lion-thing roared in pain. It horns glowed along with the spear in its shoulder. I took the sword in my hand and charged at it. I’ve never been in a sword fight with a lion before either, but how hard can it be?

Just as the spear was dropped to the ground, I swung the sword downward, slashing the lion-thing’s face. It stepped back, but I didn’t give it time to recover. I took the sword in both my hands this time, stepped forward again, and slashed upwards at it.

Crack tink-tink-tink

But this time, the old sword broke. Half of it flew across the throne room, but the other halve stayed in my grip. I didn’t think twice. I threw myself forward, intent to stab the lion-thing, but it had other plans. Its horns glowed with a crimson aura and exploded energy outward, sending me flying back through the air. I landed a fair bit away on my back. I used my momentum and rolled back on my feet. I quickly regained my balance and charged again at the creature.

This time the lion-thing roared at me, revealing its two fold-away saber fangs. It swung its head side to side, spewing fire from its mouth. Within a second, my path was obscured by a wall of bright flames. I quickly stopped and brought my left arm up to protect my face from the great heat.

I took a step back from the flames, but the lion-thing jumped through the blaze. It front paws were held wide, and extended its many claws. Its jaw was opened and poised for the kill. It pounced on top of me knocking me unto my back and clamping its many sharp teeth on my guarding arm.

As I hit the ground my sword was knocked out of my hand and slid out of reach. My arm fell behind the long saber fangs, but the teeth still punctured my forearm’s armor in a dozen different places, stabbing a tearing away at my flesh.

With my right hand, I punched at its face, but it didn’t help much. I could feel the air passing my arm as the lion-thing sucked in a lungful of air. The inside of its jaw heated up quick. This was bad. It was about to breath fire again, and at this range, I’d be roasted alive. I used my free hand to quick grab my knife from my side and stabbed the lion-thing in right in the side of its neck. I pulled the blade out and stabbed it again. I wasn’t until I stabbed for a third time that the creature finally let go of my arm and fell back. It roared in displeasure and held a paw up to its neck, trying to stop the blood flow.

I got back up on my feet and with the knife in my hand, charged at the lion-thing again. This time I took my blade in both my hands a lifted it above my head. I brought my knife down and stabbed it right in the skull between the horns. Bone was no match for sharp steel, but I was in the heat of the moment. I pulled the blade out and stabbed it again, over and over and over. Every time I pulled the blade out again, I threw fresh blood into the air. It flew everywhere and stained my armor.

The lion-thing was long dead, but the only reason I stopped is because I was too tired to do it again. My front was entirely caked in blood. My black blade felt like a cinder block in my hands. I sheathed the weapon and looked up. I saw the clear blue sky above me through the large holes in the room. I looked down at my heavy, tired, trembling hands and all the blood I was soaked in.

I looked forward to Fluttershy. She just stood their, trembling in fear. I didn’t say anything. I looked around and found the immobile bodies of the other four ponies that chased me through the forest. I held my damaged arm and walked away. I wished I had more of that potion, but I drank all of it already and left the bottle in that hallway.

I walked towards another one of these tunnels. Each step was laborious and my focus was slowly drifting from me. Suddenly, I could here the sound of galloping horses throughout the room. From the tunnel at the front of the throne room, pooled out dozens of armed ponies. More combat ponies flew in from the holes in the roof. Within seconds I was surrounded.

In front of me were a few familiar ponies. Directly in front was that commando unicorn combat pony with the fancy helmet. To my left was the large red pony I saw in the farmhouse. To my right was the blue winged pony with the rainbow hair. The blue pony had bandages around its head.

The combat pony spoke first. “Is that it?”

I was losing my balance.

The red on responded, “Eyup.”

Everything was turning red. A high pitched whine filled my head.

The blue one spoke, “Careful, it’s more dangerous that it looks.”

I lifted my arm and pointed at the ponies. I tried to think if some sort of fancy one-liner, but in hindsight, I guess I needed a little more blood in my head for that to work. So I just pointed at them and said, “You… stupid-ass horses…”

I fell to my knees. My head dropped forward and hit the ground as I blacked out. If I wake up from this, I might start questioning my mortality.

Author's Notes:

Biggest Chapter yet!

Btw, I'm looking for feed back on how I wrote out Zecora in this and the previous chapter. I have very little experience writing anything in rhymes, so I'm wondering how I did. More specifically, I want to know whether or not Zecora seemed to be in character in terms of dialect like length or word choice .

----------------------------------------------------------

On another note. The episode "Somepony to Watch Over Me" (Season 4, Episode 17) aired on march 8th, 2014. This chapter was released December 20th, 2013, and on top of that the idea for this chapter was made well over a month before. So I don't want to here any comments like "The chimera isn't supposed to know magic." or "The chimera has a goat's head growing out of its back." or "The chimera doesn't have a flame breath."

Chapter 7: Even after all i did...

Sob-sob-sob…

Twilight woke up to find her entire body being shaken. It took a moment for her eyes to adjust, but she could still see some kind of yellow and pink mass in front of her, shaking her body. It didn’t take long for Twilight to recognize her friend.

Fluttershy sobbed as she continued to try and shake Twilight awake, “T-Twilight, p-please wake up. Please. I-I don’t know what else to do. They won’t listen to me”.

Twilight was hardly awake. She could barely sense what she was laying on. After a few more seconds, she could identify it as a hospital bed. She turned her head on the soft pillow and looked up at her friend. Twilight now noticed her friend’s wing was heavily bandaged and held up by a sling. “Fluttershy? What’s wrong? What happen to me?”

Fluttershy pushed herself off the bed as the door to Twilight’s left opened. A tan-coated unicorn stallion in a lab coat walked in the room. He levitated a clipboard in front of him and did not look up as he spoke. “Well princess, I can enlighten you on that.” One of the papers of his clipboard floated and folded forward. “According to these reports, a creature known as a ‘human’ has been causing a little havoc in Ponyville. He was in custody of the local guard, but got away. You and a few of your friends gave chase and followed him into the Everfree forest; more specifically, into the ruins of the Castle of The Two Regal Sisters. You’ve been attacked by this human in the throne room and then,” The doctor flipped another page. “Now I can barely believe this, but apparently a chimera jumped in and tried to steal… prey from the human. The human managed to kill the chimera, but had been incapacitated soon after and rearrested by the commander of the Ponyville Guard, whom managed to show up just in time.”

Fluttershy slammed her hooves on the medical bed. Her eyes were wide with a mix of fear, rage, and tears, “NO! It’s not true!!” She turned to Twilight and used her hooves to shake her friend’s shoulders, more rapidly this time, “Don’t listen to them. Dave didn’t attack us, he saved us! Please, Twilight, you have to believe me!”

The doctor stomped his hoof. “Ms. Fluttershy. Please. I’ve already told you these are simply delusions cause by a concussion. They will fade and your memory will return nominal, but you must stopped yelling at my other patients.”

Fluttershy turned to the doctor, yelling loud enough to intensify the headache Twilight was already forming, “NO! Get out! Just get out!!”

“Ms. Fluttershy, please cooperate or I will have you escorted out.”

“NO!” Fluttershy continued to stare at him with rage few ponies ever had or ever wanted to see.

Twilight turned her head left towards the doctor, “Doctor, please, I’ll take care of it.”

The doctor took half a step back, eyes wide in surprise, “B-but princess-“

“I’ll be fine, please leave us be for a few minutes.”

“Well-I-ugh,” The doctor let out a sigh of defeat, “Very well, princess.” He brought his head down and bowed before leaving the room. His clipboard floated behind him and followed.

As soon as the door closed, Twilight tested her newly awakened, but tense muscles as she twisted and turned in her bed, trying to sit up. Fluttershy reached around and pulled her shoulder up. With that, Twilight rolled forward and now sat on her flanks. She used a fore hoof to rub her eyes. When she dropped her hoof, she could see bandages rapped around her chest. She used her horn to make a small peak at her wound. They were arcane burns, two of them, and Twilight could tell they’d take a while heal completely.

Fluttershy kept herself quiet as much as she could as she waited and watched her friend reoriented herself. Twilight shut her eyes and took a moment to recall what happened. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes and turned to her friend, “The chimera…w-what happened to us?”

Fluttershy’s muzzle was stained with tears from her sobbing, “Please Twilight, you have to believe me! Nopony else will, but I saw what happened. Dave didn’t attack us, he saved us! He really did.”

“Fluttershy,” Twilight put a hoof on her friends shoulder. Instantly, the guesture dammed the flow of tears. “The chimera hit me with a magic blast of some sort. I lost consciousness; exactly what happened after that? And Applejack and Rarity, are they okay?”

Fluttershy hanged her head. Depresion was deep under her skin. “Oh, they’re fine. They’re in the next room but neither of them woke up yet.”

Twilight used her hoofs to pull Fluttershy’s head up, “Hey, hey. Don’t be like that, I’m sure they’ll wake up in no time at all. Now, the chimera, what happened after I blacked out?”

“Oh, that. Well, after the chimera got you, he came after me. Rarity tried to defend me and fight him off, but she was thrown across the throne room. I tried to fly away, but the chimera teleported and broke my wing with his paw. So I fell and hit the ground pretty hard.” Fluttershy rubbed her head with a hoof. Her gaze fell to the floor again. “After that, all I could do was try and crawl away, but I knew I’d never outrun the chimera. I didn’t know what else to do. I just sat there and screamed for help. I just screamed to the sky, hoping somepony would help me.”

Fluttershy raised her head on her own this time, “But somepony did help, Twilight. Well, not a pony, but it was Dave. It was really Dave! He charged in and fought the chimera. He…He killed the chimera, but he really saved us. If he didn’t show up, we’d all be dead.”

Fluttershy let out a sigh, but still kept her head up, “That’s when the guard showed up. I guess Rainbow Dash and Big Mac called them. They think he did it, though.” Tears began to form in her eyes again. “They think he attacked us. You heard the doctor, but I saw him, and nopony believes me.”

Twilight shook her head. “But I don’t understand. Why wouldn’t they believe you?”

“It was Rainbow Dash. She’s convinced everypony in town that Dave is some pony killing monster. Almost everypony in town is in a frenzy.”

Twilight brought a hoof to her own lips, “That’s horrible. Wait! Where’s Dave now?”

“That’s just it, Twilight. There’s some kind of... public court-thing right now in front of town hall. That’s why I need your help. They all hate him so much right now, and they’re…they’re…it’s horrible, Twilight, you have to stop it!”

Twilight smiled, “Of course.” She got up on her hooves and jumped off the small hospital bed.

Fluttershy got off her flank and finally smiled herself, “Thanks, Twilight. I knew I could count on you.”

“Not a problem.” Twilight crossed her eyes and looked up, inspecting her horn. “Arcane burns always have unpredictable side effects. I don’t think I should teleport us right now.” Twilight opened the door with her unique purple aura, “Oh well, I guess I need to walk all this off any way.” Fluttershy followed her out the door.

***

The walk through and out of the hospital was met with little resistance. Multiple doctors and nurses insisted at Twilight and Fluttershy to return to their rooms. However, none dared to outright challenge the princess. A simple decline made the many medical ponies simply bow as they passed by. Twilight was still a little uncomfortable having ponies bow for her, but it was something she was getting used to.

As they left the main doors of the Ponyville Hospital and into the bright sun and cool air, Fluttershy galloped off deeper into Ponyville calling to her friend, “Please hurry!” Fluttershy rarely galloped for anything, and it only gave hint to just how severe the situation had become. Despite her resisting lungs, Twilight sprinted by her friend.

As they galloped through town, they noticed it looked empty of any residents that normally filled the busy streets. However, it did not sound empty at all. The closer they got to the center of town, the louder the obvious crowed of ponies got. Whatever was going on, it was big.

It didn’t take long to reach the crowd. It seemed everypony in Ponyville was in attendance. Every one of them seemed to beat and scream at the large, grey force field in front of them. Unicorns and earth ponies obscured any clear view of what was going on inside, while pegasi peppered the air above them. Ponies off all kinds repeatedly beat against the shield and the occasional rock or bottle was thrown at it.

Many members of the local guard patrolled the crowd armed with maces. They trotted around in pairs on riot patrol. They broke up the occasional fight that occurred within the large crowd, but ignored any futile attempt to break the giant shield.

One pair of guards took notice of the two mares and trotted up to them, “Princess! It’s good to see you’re alright. Do you need any help with anything?”

“Actually, I’d like to be able to see what’s going on, please.”

“Of course, your highness. Would you like an escort to the VIP seating?”

“Umm, yes. That’d be nice.” Internally, Twilight was a little confused how there could be a ‘VIP’ section to all this madness.

The guard leaned his head to one side, “Is this guest coming with you?”

“Yes, she is.”

“Very well, your highness.” The guard dipped his head down in a quick bow before turning around and waving to a pair of pegasi guards. “Feather! River! The princess is here! Help me make a path to the VIP seats!!”

The two pegasi simultaneously nodded their heads and dove to the ground. They pushed their ways into the ground, shouting warning of the princess’s presence and orders to move to the side.

The earth pony guard returned his attention towards Twilight and Fluttershy, “You highness, and ma’am, please follow me.” The two pegasi guards continued to shout in and at the crowd, but as the other pair of guards approached with the two mares behind them, the crowd immediately split and made more than enough room to pass.

They dug through the crowd with little resistance. Soon enough, Fluttershy and Twilight found themselves in front of a set of wooden stairs. The stairs led up to a section of seating padded with red cushions. The wood was light and fresh, giving evidence that the structure was very new. On top of that, both mares were pretty sure this wasn’t here yesterday.

Several of the seats had already been taken by what few notable ponies that resided in Ponyville. One of which was a brown stallion by the name of Filthy Rich. He sat with his daughter, Diamond Tiara, and her friend, Silver Spoon. He sat calmly, occasionally taking a sip from his drink, while the fillies watched eagerly and ate through a bucket of buttery popcorn bigger than they were.

Filthy Rich took notice of the two mares as the made their way to the top of the steps. Her turned his head towards them and waved. “Princess Sparkle! Fluttershy! Have a seat. Is so nice you could join me!”

Fluttershy and Twilight took the offer and took claim to their own cushions as they sat next to Filthy. Filthy taped at the fresh wood beneath his hooves, “What do you think? Can you believe I got it built not ten minutes ago?” Filthy chuckled to himself.

“Impressive to say the least but-“ Fluttershy interrupted Twilight by poking her side with a hoof.

“Twilight, please. This is what I need your help with.” Fluttershy pointed forward, “Look!” Twilight got up and leaned on the railing in front of her.

Emotion drained from her face. Just as the crowed and the fillies beside her suddenly cheered in unison, Twilight stepped back, shaking all over and holding a hoof to her muzzle.

She could barely believe what she saw, “T-this is barbaric!”

***

I woke up on my own this time. I could hear muffled screams and cheers all around me. In front of me was something. Another pony, I think. My vision was blurry and hazed, and the pony figure in front of me was silhouetted by the powerful sun behind it. To my left, was some sort of grey object floating in the air next to the pony.

For a split second, the object seemed to grow a little in sized. Even in my dazed state, my trained mind new instantly the object didn’t grow, but was moving towards me. A blast of energy swam through my head and I gasped breath as the object hit me.

I was splashed in the face with cold water. Like being dragged out of a hangover, my senses instantly kicked in. I found myself coughing out the water I accidently took in, and found my head unusually close to the ground. I picked up my head to look at the pony figure in front of me, all the while realizing the weight of my body was on my knees rather than my heels. Without thinking, I tried to get up to face the pony, only to find myself well restrained.

A little struggle gave me all the information I needed to understand my predicament. I was forced on my knees. My wrists and my ankles where bound and tied with rope behind some kind of post, however, my fingers where free. I was already working on untying myself as the familiar commander pony in front of me laughed at my face.

“Hahahaaa! Now that’s better. You want to be nice and clean for your court session, don’t you?”

Court session? I looked to my left and right. Past the guards that stood right next me on either side, I could see an audience of ponies and the source of all the cheering. They all seemed to be beating against some sort of grey, opaque wall between them and me.

Suddenly my head jerked skyward. The commander put his hoof under my chin and forced it up. I could see the strange opaque wall was more of a dome than a wall, for it covered the entire area in a sphere-like shape. Plenty of pegasi in the air continued to beat at it.

I could barely turn my eyes and look forward to see the commander in front of me smirking. He pushed me to my left and right, inspecting a face he could not see. He boasted, “Heh, you not so special when you’re tied down, now are you?” He pushed my head upwards again, “Ahhh, I think I see how this works.”

Suddenly, my entire head was covered in some kind of aura. I felt submerged in a liquid with infinite viscosity. But I could feel a point of force just under my chin. With a familiar click, the strap for my helmet became undone. The same force yanked my helmet off as well as my shades and bandana soon after.

He let go of my head and it dropped just in time to for me to see the parts of my mask fall to the ground. The helmet beat and rolled a few times on the hard ground, and my bandana silently kissed the earthly floor. My shades, however, meet a disturbing crunch under the hoof of the commander pony. “You won’t be needing these. I want you to see every detail of exactly what’s going to happen to you.”

The commander turned around, yelling as he addressed the crowd, “Ladies and Gentlestallions, this before you is the ‘Human’. This is the very creature that threatened the life of not only our young and beloved Princess Twilight Sparkle, but even some her closest friends and the bearers of the elements of harmony.” The crowed unanimously cheered. “Here he kneels, ready to receive judgment and punishment for his crimes!”

“However, even in these dark series of events,” The commander turned his neck to face me, “I must thank thee, human,” He returned his attention towards the crowd, “For now we have the opportunity so many of us have been waiting for. Today, we show that we need not call our princess to save us from tragedy. No! Today, we show to our princess that she need not put herself in harm’s way ever again. Today, we are the guardians, not the guarded.”

The commander reared up on his hooves as the crowd roared, “TODAY, WE WILL PROTECT OUR PRINCESS!!!”

I watched as the wild crowed cheered, whistled, and applauded the commander. As he finished he stepped to the side. With my view no longer obscured, I now noticed the large, circular, almost tower-like building in front of me. Part of the building, on the lower most floor, was a stage of some sort. On that was a short, wooden podium, and behind that, was another pony.

I think it was female. She was light-tan with silver, wavy hair that seemed end and stick out at a point. She wore small glasses that hung at the edge of her nose and in front of indigo eyes. Along with that, she wore a small choker around her neck along with a turquoise puff of some kind.

Her appearance gave the impression of experienced authority and her voiced matched the atmosphere she generated, “Thank you commander for that wonderful speech. Now then,” Her gaze turned ice cold as it fell on me, “Before we get started, human, we are well aware that you are similar in intellect as us ponies and speak our language. Tell us, do you have a name?”

I looked up at who I assumed is the judge to this ‘court session’. At first, I wasn’t sure if I should tell them my name, but it sounded like I committed high-treason of some sort. I figured they ought to know who they were going to execute. “Eric Davidson, but most call me Dave.”

“Very well, Dave.” She titled her glasses with a hoof as she took a closer look at the papers on her podium. “You, Dave the human, are hereby charged with six counts of assault, two counts of resisting arrest, and two counts of royal treason for two attempted assassinations, both of which directed at Princess Twilight Sparkle. How do you plead?”

I kept my gaze at the judge, trying to keep my own stare as cold as hers, “Please explain the events of each charge.”

“Very well,” She moved some of her papers around with a hoof. “One count of treason for alleged attempted murder of the young princess occurring in the barn on the farm ‘Sweet Apple Acres’. This occurring in the late afternoon three days ago. How do you plead?”

“Guilty.” The crowd cheered at my claim. It was a thing of mine. I always take my credit for what I do, but I never take credit if I don’t deserve it. No matter what they are, I always admit to my faults, and even away from home, I make no exception.

The judge moved some more papers. “Three counts of assault and one count of resisting arrest. This occurring in the late morning two days ago at the animal sanctuary. Two of the assaults were made against two local guards, Rough Feather and Sharp Eye. The third assault was made during the same altercation with a blue pegasus mare by the name of Rainbow Dash. How do you plead?”

“Guilty of all four counts.” I was still trying to untie the ropes behind my back. It was more difficult than I assumed it would be.

“Two more counts of assault and your second count of resisting arrest were made during your escape from the local Ponyville jail house yesterday morning. These were against two more guards, Sticks and Stones. How do you plead?

“Guilty of all three counts.” The crowd continued to cheer every time I pleaded guilty.

“Your sixth and final count of assault made against the yellow filly known as Applebloom. This occurred inside the home of the Apple family at Sweet Apple Acres yesterday in the late afternoon. How to you plead?”

“Guilty.” The crowed cheered again that that was its cue.

“Your final count of treason was made by another attempt at assassination yesterday evening at the ruins of the Castle of the Two Regal Sisters. How do you plead?”

This was surprising, “Wait! Is that the ruins deep in the nearby forest?”

“Yes they are.”

I tried to stand up again, but failed. Nevertheless, I yelled, “Not Guilty!” The entire crowed gasped in surprise and finally fell silent, “I didn’t try to kill them, I killed some...lion-thing, I don't know what it was. !” The crowed gasped again. “I didn't try to kill a pony."

The commander walked back up to me. “Liar! I was there just as you were about to kill one of those mares! The chimera was there simply to steal food from you; you only killed the chimera so it wouldn’t. If I hadn’t come and cast a sleep spell on you, all four of those mares would be dead by your claws!”

“It’s not true! That creature attacked them first, I only killed that… chimera, or whatever you called it! I never tried to hurt her!”

The judge jumped into the argument, “And why should we believe you?”

“Because I was paying off my dept!” I paused as the crowd gasped again. Everything fell silent. When no one made a sound, I continued, “When I first came here, I was bleeding and wounded. Even after I threaten to end her life and failed, I was saved by Fluttershy. She could’ve left me there to bleed out and die like the monster I am. Instead she chose to take me into her home, to heal me, to feed me, and even to forgive me!! I owed her more than my life, so why would I ever try to take hers again?!”

Silence reigned unchallenged for several long seconds until the commander finally broke it, “As I said, LIAR! Why would Fluttershy ever help a monster like you?”

A guard walked up to the judge by her podium. She leaned to her side as the guard whispered something into her ear. After a moment, the judge regained her posture and cleared her throat, “Ahem, there has been a special request in regards to one of your assault charges. Commander, if you would please let our special guest in.”

The commander walked through my vision again. This time, he stopped at the edge of the odd barrier that surrounded us. His horn glowed and he taped it against the wall. Instantly, a hole formed in the giant bubble, letting a large, crimson, and agrivated pony through. As he did, the hole sealed back up. The crowd began to cheer and scream again.

The large pony walked up and looked at me dead in the eyes. It took me a moment to realize it, but I knew this pony. He was there when I took that small pony hostage. A family member I assumed, father or brother maybe.

He tried to stare deep into my soul, and I returned the favor with a face just as solid. After a few seconds, he backed up and said, “This is for both ma’ sisters!”

He threw his body into the air, spinning on his fore hooves, and launching his rear hooves. He kicked me square in the chest, but I still had most of my armor on. He kicked the solid vest, doing almost no real damage to me.

He turned back around to face me and I mocked him for his pathetic attack, “Come on! Is that the best you got? Give me a challenge!”

I could see the rage in his face immediately intensify. He huffed his breath through his nostrils like a bull before jumping back to kick again.

This time, the hoof impacted me in the center of my face. Pain swam all over my head. I could feel cold adrenaline flow through my veins in their rush to ready my body to fight. But I was still bound and tied up. I couldn’t undo the knot. I tasted blood as it rushed out of my nose, stained my lips, and dripped unto my tongue. My arms and legs shivered in place, demanding that I act. All I could do is wait and suffer. I guess I did ask for it.

***

The crowed cheered in unison as Big Mac bucked the human. Dave held his head low as fresh blood poured from his face. Twilight stepped back, shaking all over and holding a hoof to her muzzle.

She could barely believe what she saw, “T-this is barbaric!”

***

I was bound to a post; left helpless and bleeding, surrounded by hate. My pain brought cheer to rejoice to the ponies around me. I picked up my bloodied face and gazed at my assaulter, defiant till the very end.

The large, crimson pony lifted himself into the air again, ready to strike. Before he could land a blow, the judge at the podium interrupted him, “That’s enough, Macintosh.”

Macintosh lowered himself back on all fours. I can feel the hate radiate off him. He wanted very much to smash me to a bloody pulp.

I licked the blood off my lips and taunted him as he walked away, “Aww, can’t stand the sight of blood? Guess your sisters aren’t that important to you.”

Just as I expected, Macintosh eyes erupted in flame. He quickly turned to charge at me, but two flying guard jumped in to intercept him. Despite their efforts, Macintosh forced his way forward, slowing getting closer to me with each defiant step. I looked at him with my gaze, unafraid and almost welcoming his assault.

Four more guards jumped in to try and stop the enraged pony. Even with the combined efforts of six guards, they were barely able to keep him still. After a few seconds, he turned back around, knocking every guard off their hooves. He left the bubble but kept his burning eyes on me.

The judge spoke again, “Now that we’re done with that, has the jury reach a verdict?”

Every pony outside the bubble started screaming, “Guilty, Guilty, Guilty!!”

It wasn’t like I expected anything else.

“Very well, Eric Davidson the Human, for the previously stated crimes, I hereby sentence you to execution. You are to be publicly hanged by the neck until death….”

I was expecting an execution, but I didn’t think they’d be nice enough to painlessly hang me. I figured I’d be stoned to death. Heck, maybe they’ll even give me a last meal.

“…immediately!”

Or not.

And just like that, the guards on either side of my post instantly moved in and grabbed my arms, while two more flew in and held spears inches from my neck. I could feel more of that magic stuff fumble around with the robes to free my hands and ankles. As soon as I was unbound, they forced me up and turned me around. I now stood with my back to the judge, but before pushing me forward, they tied my hands up again.

To my surprise, there was a one man gallow already there. It like this whole trial was rigged from the start. As they pushed me up some stairs, I noticed the ropes biding my hands suddenly loosened and feel off. This was great, now I didn’t have to test out those kick-boxing skill I probably don’t have. I decided to keep my hands behind my back, waiting for the right moment.

They lined me up in just the spot and wrapped the noose around my neck. At that time, the Commander decided to pop his giant gray bubble, allowing all the ponies to move in and watch my neck break from a closer view. They all looked at me with both hate for me and anticipation for my death.

I grinned back at them. I already had a plan.

I couldn’t see who it was that spoke behind me, but I assumed it was whomever my executioner was going to be. He sure sounded like one, “Any last words, human?”

That was just the question I was waiting for, “Yeah, you all suck at knots!!”

In a blur of motion, I swung my arms upward and grabbed the rope above my neck with my left hand. I swung my legs off the ground and at the same time, insheathed my knife with my right hand. In a single motion, I cut the noose and flipped around, landing back on my feet. I raised my head just in time to see all the terrified pony faces. My grin grew even wider.

My long-sharpened and experienced instincts within me worked like magic. Without even looking, I could already tell two guards to either if my side were charging at me. I did not meet their challenge. Instead, I jumped into the crowed so foolish to get closer to me. As I landed, a giant smoke screen filled the air faster than any I’d seen before. I didn’t care what it was and didn’t take time at all to think. I took the miracle for what it was and ran the hell out of town.

In all the chaos, I think they lost sight of me. Before long I was already out of the main town and into the fields. I ran for the forest once again, but this time I wasn’t hurt. This time I wasn’t running.

This time, I hoped they would chase me, because this time, I wanted to kill them all.

***

Both Fluttershy and Twilight shivered in place at the gruesome sight. It wasn’t until Dave was already taunting Big Macintosh before Fluttershy finally snapped out of it and turned to her friend.

“You see Twilight, I need your help. Please, put an end to this, its all so cruel. Look, they already set up a hang-stal’s noose. They’re going to kill him!”

Twilight could only stand there, frozen and stuttering, “I-I can’t.”

Fluttershy’s eyes grew in surprise and new-found fear for human friend, “What do you mean you ‘can’t’.”

“Well, I, um,” Twilight turned around towards Filthy Rich, "It’s confidential." She used magic to pull several coins from her mane. She floated it towards him, “Mr. Rich, can you and the fillies please leave. I need a little privacy.” She floated the coins closer, “Here, you can go get yourself more popcorn.”

Filthy pushed the mid-air coins away with a hoof, “Keep your bits, you highness. If its privacy you want, all you have to do is ask.” He got up and turned to the stairs, “C’mon now, Diamond, Sliver!”

The pink filly immediately pouted, “Aww Daddy, but we want to see the rest of the show.”

Filthy didn’t turn around. “That’s too bad. Then I guess I’ll have to eat all of the caramel popcorn by myself.” He turned his head just enough to show Twilight his smirk.

The two fillies glanced at each other before shouting in unison, “YAA! Carmel popcorn.” They immediately dashed to Filthy’s side, knocking the large popcorn bucket over and leaving it there. They bounced around Filthy Rich as they descended the stairs and turned a corner out of sight.

Twilight returned her attention to Fluttershy. She let out a sigh before continuing, “I can’t because some of the crimes are against me. A princess can’t really pardon every crime. They can’t pardon crimes that involved them in anyway, including assassination attempts.”

“But why?”

“Because nobles in the past feared a princess’s power. The restriction was made so that a princess could not be above the law. Even if I did pardon Dave of all the other crimes…”

The crowed of ponies below and around them began to shout in unison, “Guilty! Guilty! Guilty!”

It was obvious depression was hacking away at Twilight’s attitude, “… I don’t think it would make a difference.”

Fluttershy threw her hooves on the wooden railing to take a close look. She could watch as Dave was forced to his feet and towards a noose made especially for him. She turned her head back to her friend, “Twilight, we have to do something!”

Twilight walked to the railing. She didn’t want this to go on; it was just wrong and unjust. But there was nothing she could do. Twilight felt so utterly useless and defeated. She found it difficult just to stay standing as her emotions weighed on her head like a lead crown.

Twilight watched as they pushed Dave to the instrument of his death. Just as they approached the steps, Twilight had an idea. There was almost nothing she could do. She stressed her eyes in focus and used her magic to unbind the ropes tying Dave’s claws together. At first, Dave did nothing. For a moment, Twilight just watched for things to unfold.

To her side, Twilight could see Fluttershy breaking down and sobbing on the railing. Twilight wrapped a hoof around Fluttershy’s back. “He won’t die.” Fluttershy looked back up to her friend with wet and hopeful eyes, “I promise.”

They just strung the noose around Dave’s neck. Twilight wondered to herself why he hasn’t done anything. He must’ve noticed the ropes falling off. What is he doing?

Twilight was ready to just cut the rope as they opened the trap door when her worries were quickly put to rest. She watched as the human turned into a spinning blur and fall on his feet. The rope was clearly detached. Fluttershy stopped crying and watched in awe and with new hope.

Twilight saw Dave jump into the crowed of ponies. She barely had time to properly react, but she used another spell to quickly bring up a giant smoke screen. The smoke covered a wide area, enveloping the town square almost entirely.

Twilight looked back at Fluttershy, “Told you.” They both watched the silhouette of ponies scatter within the smoker screen. Some tired to find the human and others ran from him, but Twilight knew all that effort was all in vain. “There, lets leave him alone, and hope Dave stays away from us as well.”

Fluttershy looked at Twilight, “What do you mean?”

Twilight let out another sigh, “Fluttershy, I know you want him to be your friend, but let’s face it.” Twilight lifted a hoof and pointed at the chaos below, “They hate him, and he hates us. If anypony chases him, there will just be more fighting.”

“So what?” Fluttershy started to raise her voice, “You’re just going to ‘leave him be’? You’re just going to chase him into the Everfree Forest?” Fluttershy grew aggressive, “You’re just going to sit on your royal flank, in your warm and cozy library, and leave him out there to suffer?!”

“Fluttershy, it’s for the best. He killed a chimera, didn’t he? He’ll be fine.”

“EXACTLY!! He killed that chimera, for us!” Fluttershy stepped towards Twilight, causing her to step back. “When there was no pony else there to help, he risked his own life to save us!” Fluttershy poked Twilight’s chest with every name, “He saved me! He saved Rarity! He saved Applejack! And he saved you!”

“Fluttershy, I didn’t mean-“

Fluttershy’s anger only grew, “Maybe no pony else can see it, but I can. There is good in Dave. Maybe if just one pony would stop hating him, he wouldn’t have to fight back. He ...he wouldn’t have to be a monster.”

Fluttershy’s anger finally collapsed. Fresh tears ran down her cheek. She was barely able to finish her argument, “Maybe he wouldn’t have to be all alone.”

Fluttershy turned around, no longer facing Twilight. She unfolded her wings and dropped the sling holding the left wing, “I hope you’re happy with your decisions,” She turned her head to glare at Twilight one last time, “your highness.”

And just like that, Fluttershy flew off as fast as she could, trying to hold in an ocean of tears. She flew towards the Everfree Forest. If one pony would just let go of all their hate, then maybe…

***

It wasn’t too hard to run through the forest this time. I ended up running into the same castle I did earlier. As I suspected, the bridge was already repaired, so I used it to cross and enter the dying castle. I wouldn’t call it my dream home, but even in its degrading state, it was better than anything I ever lived in.

During my run, I left dropped my new necklace as well as all the anger I had. Right now, I was tired and just wanted to rest.

I stepped into the throne room. The familiar smell of death and decay filled my nostrils. The body of the chimera still lay where I slain it. The blood all over its head and the floor around it dried and chipped in the same manner as the few discoloring patches that stained my armor.

I looked at the thrones at the end of the room. I didn’t have time to observe it last time, but now I think I have all the time in the world. There were two stone thrones, obviously for a king and a queen, separated by several yards. Behind each throne was a banner. The one on the left seemed to symbolize the sun, the other symbolized the moon.

I decided to lie down by the lunar throne, resting my back on the other end of the stone chair. Here, the sun could not reach me directly; it was nice and dark, perfect for a nap. I rested by head and closed my eyes.

I was nearly asleep when the sound of hooves hitting the floor caught my attention. They were few and it sounded like a single pony. I assumed it was a scout, looking for me. I stood absolutely still, listening for the pony.

The steps sounded slow and cautious. Before leaving the pony spoke, “Dave, are you in here?”

I didn’t say anything and remained hidden, but my heart completely sank at the silky voice. Without a doubt, that was Fluttershy. She was the only pony that was nice to me and that was an understatement. She helped me when she had the right to just leave me for dead. I’ll never forget that.

“Dave, please, if you’re here, let me see you. I know everypony in town hates you, but I don’t. Please, I just don’t want to see you hurt again.”

I looked at my left arm. The armor plate had been long-broken by the chimera and fallen off. The sleeve was ripped in multiple small cuts. Under each cut was a small laceration.

My heart sunk even further. This time, I remained hidden, but spoke up, letting my voice echo across the walls, “After all I did, why don’t you hate me?”

There was silence, but only for a few seconds.

“Because I know you’re not a monster. I know you didn’t attack me in that barn out of hate. You attacked out of fear. You were afraid me and my friends came to hurt you. You were wounded and couldn’t run. Despite all your threats, I know you never wanted to hurt me, you just wanted to get away.”

“Then why do you try so hard to help me?”

“Because you’re my friend. Everypony makes mistakes, but sometimes we need to just forget about the past and show a little kindness.”

That’s what really hit me. It felt like someone put a bullet right in my chest. I even check myself to make sure it wasn’t the case. I had no plans to go back to that town. But after everything Fluttershy had done and was willing to do. I could never repay her, but she at least deserved to see my face.

I got up from my hiding place behind that throne. Fluttershy immediately saw me and her face filled with joy. She took flight and rushed to me. She tackled me in a hug and almost knocked me off my feet. She was almost crying.

I hugged her back. Her silky voice, her beautiful face, and now even her soft touch. All of it was heavenly and smooth. It sickened me to think that I once had my knife to her throat; that I ever even thought of hurting her. I didn’t deserve her kindness, and it only made what I was about to do harder.

“Thank you for everything, Fluttershy,” She lifted herself from my chest and looked me in the eyes, “It means more to me than you know,” My gaze turned to the cold floor. I couldn’t say this to her face, “But I’m not your friend.”

I pulled Fluttershy off my shoulders and set her back on the ground. She stood their, utterly shocked as I turned to leave to room.

Her voice almost cracked in sorrow, “Why?”

I stopped only for few seconds. There were things about me I hoped she’d never know. There wasn’t much I could do to sugar-coat this, “Because you’re still breathing.” I stood only for a seconds longer before I continued my walk and added, “I already watched all my friends die.”

Author's Notes:

Hope you all enjoy and have a great Heart-Warming Day!!

Also, did you notice I named all my chapters? I'll be the first to admit I absolutely suck at naming anything, so if anypony thinks of a better chapter name, leave it in the comments and I promise to consider it. This will also go for any future chapters I upload.

Chapter 8: THEM!

Author's Notes:

STAAAAAAAAAHP!!!! READ THIS:

On December 30, 2013, I made a piece I thought was good, but didn't feel like a chapter. So, I made it into an update for chapter 7. Its a little over 2000 words, so before reading this, I encourage you to go back to chapter 7. Enjoy!

Fluttershy stood still in terror. She could barely believe what she heard. “What do could you mean by that? . . . Dave, what happened to you?”

I didn’t bother turning around. “Just go home. Thank you for everything, really, but you know what’ll happen if I go back.”

“No! Don’t worry about that. I’ll make sure no pony tries to hurt you again. I promise.”

“Heh, it’s the ponies that’ll have to worry about getting hurt. I’m better off staying here.” I sat back down behind the same throne.

“B-but you’ll die out here!”

I called out from my resting spot, “Good!” Everything remained silent for a few seconds before I let out a sigh, “All I want now is to see my friends. I should’ve never come here. I should’ve spat in that guy’s face or something. I should’ve died with them. I... I really wish I did.”

Fluttershy remained silent after that. I could hear her hooves rhythmically hit the ground as she drew closer to me.

Fluttershy sat next to me watched as I covered my face with both hands. I knew she was there, but right now, I didn’t care about anything. I continued my rant, “Do you have any idea what that’s like?” I turned my head towards Fluttershy, and removed my hands. Fluttershy could probably see every detail on my pathetic face. “Do you know how it feels to lose EVERYTHING!!?”

I had yelled in Fluttershy’s face, but she did not react in the slightest. Instead, she moved closer and wrapped a hoof around my back. “Absolutely everything was taken from me. My home, my country, my family, my friends. Not only that, but everything I’ve ever done is also wasted. Twenty plus years of my life down the drain. All of it.”

Fluttershy didn’t say anything. Right now she just sat and listened. Truth be told, some part of me wanted her to stay, “I could’ve died like the rest of them. Would’ve been so easy to kill me, and a hundred different ways, too. They could shoot me in the eye, or slit my throat, or beat my skull in for all I care, but nooooooo. The evil doctor had to tie me down to his special new invention and blow me to this hellhole!!”

Fluttershy waited a few moments before speaking, “Dave, I didn’t know.”

Her silky and caring voice helped to greatly calm me down, “Well, who gives a rat’s ass anyway? I don’t belong here.”

Fluttershy lifted my chin with a hoof. She made sure I could see her caring face. “You shouldn’t think like that. Maybe you lost your home, but that’s all the reason to make a new one. I can’t say I understand you. I don’t know what I’d do if I lost my animal friends, let alone all of Equestria and everypony in it. If there’s anyplace you can make a new life, its Ponyville. It’s always been the place of equality and second chances.”

I looked at her in the eye and raised a brow, “Second chances?” My voice dripped with sarcasm, “So that’s why they tried to hang me, it all makes perfect sense now.”

Fluttershy lost eye contact with me and I could swear she was about to blush. “Well, that might've been a bad example.” She looked back up at me, “But everypony is nice so long as you’re not on their bad side.” She softly punched me in the shoulder, “And I bet you’re the same story.”

That helped me make a weak smile. “I guess your right. I shouldn’t be bothered with the past. I should always move on, no matter the case.”

I got up on my feet, “Thank you. Really, it means a lot to me.”

Fluttershy looked up at me and spoke, “So, does this mean you’re coming back?”

I shook my head, “Not if all those ponies are still out to get me. Hell, I bet they’re still looking for me.”

“I’m sure we can clear your name. Some of those charges were for trying to hurt my friend, Twilight Sparkle. You remember her, don’t you?”

“Is she the purple one?”

“Yes. Anyway, I watched you save us and she trusts me. If she tells everypony that you’re her savior and not her assassin, I bet everypony would be willing to give you a second chance.” Fluttershy turned for a second; her eyes lost focus as she though to herself. I could barely hear her whisper, “Well, maybe…”

I could see her uncertainty, “I’m not one to take chances.”

RUMBLE*

The entire castle suddenly vibrates. I had to shift my footing just to stay standing. I turn to find, in the center of the throne room, a giant hole opening on the floor. I looked at it only for a few seconds before slowing walking towards it. I noticed that, while the smell lingered, the body of the chimera was now gone. I assumed it just fell down the hole, but I drew my knife anyway, expecting the worst.

As I stepped closer, I could here the sounds of wings flapping, growing louder and louder. I halted my approach and immediately learn it wasn’t just getting louder because I was getting closer, something was coming out. I held my arms up in a combat stance, stepping backwards now. I peaked over my shoulder to look for Fluttershy. She had taken cover behind one of the thrones, leaning a little to the side and watching with one eye.

I returned my attention to the large hole in front of us. I listened as the flapping sound grew louder and louder. As expected, something flew out of the hole. What I didn’t expect was a blue, flying pony. It held a lit torch in its mouth and only managed to fly a few more yards before collapsing to the floor. It crawled behind one of the columns. Even from where I stood, I could here its heavy breathing.

I heard Fluttershy’s hooves as she sprinted from her cover towards the exhausted pony and cried out, “Rainbow Dash!!”

I relaxed, sheathed my blade, and walked towards the ponies. The blue one, Rainbow Dash I guess her name is, had her back leaned against the stone column, away from the large hole she emerged from. She looked very familiar to me. I quickly shook off the déjà vu; I probably saw her in the crowd or something. Her wings fell unnaturally limp at her sides and she dropped the torch by her side. It was still burning at the tip.

Fluttershy stood in front of her friend, inspecting her. “Dash, what happened? Are you alright?”

Rainbow Dash either didn’t notice me or didn’t care. Not only did she looked out of breath, but mortified, so it was hard to tell. She could barely speak between breaths, “Fluttershy? – is – that – you?”

“Yes, Dashie, it’s me. Please tell me; what happened to you?”

“We – We have to – get out – of here.”

That was a disturbing bit of information. As Fluttershy responded, I picked the torch up from the floor.

“It’s okay Dash, I’m here, your safe.”

I walked over to the giant hole in the floor.

“No-NO! They’re - still coming - we’re – we’re not safe. - We have - to get - out of here - NOW!!”

I looked down. I noticed that the hole was not just a hole. I was a large, spiral staircase. It was made of stone and each step simply stuck out of the wall. There was no railing or anything to prevent one from tripping and falling into the empty spaced that dominated the center. The evening sun did not provide enough light for me to see very far.

“Dash! What’s coming?!”

I threw the torch down the staircase.

“THEM!!”

Just as soon as she said ‘them’, the falling torched helped bring light to the short-lived mystery. I saw the giant, dark staircase was filled with ‘them’.

***

Earlier...

Rainbow Dash watched from her view thirty or so feet off the ground. It felt a little wrong to see the human die, but both her logical and irrational side agreed it was for the best. It brought little comfort to know the death would be quick and painless.

Now was the human’s final moments. The pony chosen for execution wore a black robe to cover his or her entire body, as well as masked his or her own voice. Nopony knew who he or she was and that was probably for the best. The executioner wrapped the noose tight around the human’s small neck.

But something about all this felt wrong. Very wrong.

The executioner asked the human, “Any last words, human?”

“Yeah, you all suck at knots!!”

Rainbow’s stomach dropped like an anvil. Her head filled with an odd mixture of rage and worry. The human spun in a blur and landed on his feet. The noose was severed as well as any binds to his limbs. The ponies had gotten closer to watch the hanging, but now they stood vulnerable to and terrified of the free human.

Rainbow Dash knew she couldn’t let him get away. She Dashed towards the human as fast as she could, leaving her signature rainbow trail.

Just as they were trained to do, the guard jumped at the human and attempted to apprehend him. The human ignored them and jumped into the crowed, but just as he did, a giant smoke screen rapidly filled the area.

The smoke hit Rainbow Dash just as she got close. She held up a hoof she shield her face from the smoke, but lost sight of the ground and crashed. She quickly got back up, spit the dirt out, and shook off the impact. She desperately looked around, but the smoke was thick. She could barely make out the silhouettes of ponies running either from or towards the human.

This smoke had to go.

Rainbow Dash couldn’t see exactly where she was, but she still knew which way was up. She dashed into the air, taking some of the smoke with her, but not all of it. Rainbow looped around in the air, picking up speed with every passing second. When she finished her loop, she flew only a few feet from the ground and aimed right for the smoke screen. When she passed right through it, the draft caused the rest of the smoke to follow her and clear away.

The Ponyville Guard made no delay in looking for the human. Pegasi searched the sky while grounded units searched the street and buildings. The commander himself teleported from place to place. Dash, along with many more of Ponyville’s residents, aided the search. In only a few minutes of the combined effort, every inch had been searched twice. Each passing second made the truth heavier and heavier.

Several continued their search, but Rainbow Dash rested on a rooftop when she could no longer deny the truth. The human was gone. The human was free. The human could bring more havoc and put the lives of anypony in danger whenever it feels like it.

Rainbow Dash let out a sigh of defeat and rested her body, but not her mind. She couldn’t give up, nor could she just fly off in a random direction and expect to find him. No. She had to think, she had to plan.

“Think Rainbow Dash, Think. What would Daring Do do?”

She shook her head at herself, “No…What could Ahuizotl do?” She taped a hoof to her chin and gazed off into nothing. “Hmm, if Ahuizotl was captured by Daring Do, but got away, where would he go?”

Dash worked her brain for a few more moments, ‘hmm’-ing to herself before an epiphany hit her, “He’d go back to his hideout! Ok, but where would the human’s hideout be?”

It took another moment before another epiphany hit her. She turned to look towards the Everfree forest. “Celestia’s old castle! Its good shelter, not far from Ponyville, but still isolated from anypony. Plus, that where he went the last time he was running from ponies. It’s the perfect hideout.”

Dash took to the skies, “Watch out human! Your dastardly deeds are about to come to an end by the famous Rainbow Dash!”

***

In less than a minute, Rainbow Dash was in the airspace above the Everfree forest. She was no fool. If she came in loud and fast, the human would see her. Instead, Rainbow Dash took a nearby Everfree cloud and wrapped her legs around it, lying on top and staying out of sight from anypony or anything on the ground. She used her wings to push the cloud and herself forward. Being of Everfree origin, the cloud was a bit resistant, but moved nonetheless with enough force.

She moved slowly, trying to avoid any attention the oddly moving cloud might bring. She descended and landed just outside the small ravine that surrounded most of the castle. She looked left and right, but it was all clear and silent. With little effort, she hovered and flew across the gorge. Dash did not take the direct route, but instead, flew through a broken window at the side of the old castle.

She spun her head left and right, looking down each end of the hall. It was empty of any life and so quiet Dash could hear her own steady heartbeat. The one side of the hall held dozens of decorative windows, but most were shattered or otherwise destroyed by time. On the other side, various sets of paintings hung on the walls. The windows once shielded them, but since they were broken long ago, storms and wind had plenty of time to wither away at the artworks. Each one was now just a smudge of various hues and shades, but every ruined painting still held their abstract attribute.

Rainbow Dash held her head low sneaked slowly down the hall, careful to make sure she didn’t make any noise with her hooves. She turned to walk another hall, deeper into the castle. Without windows, this hall had many of these everlasting torches on the walls. They weren’t real torches, but rather a gem full of arcane energy on a stick. The fire it created was just an illusion, but it was nessesary because the gem itself was still hot enough to start a fire, or burn the coat off anypony foolish enough to touch it.

Now that Dash had time to think, reality sunk in. She really didn’t think this thing through. She wasn’t even sure this was the human’s hideout. Even if it was, she was lost before she even got here. She had no idea where to go or what to do.

She whispered to herself, “Dang it, Rainbow Dash, what’re you thinking. This isn’t a Daring Do book. You’re not going to pull a secret lever and just-so-happen to find the secret passageway Ahuizotl never expected you to find.”

Dash rolled her eyes, but just to amuse herself, she leaned her front hooves on the wall, reaching up to pull a torch.

*Foooamp-THUMP*

To her absolute surprise, the entire wall spun around and threw her into a secret passage. This hall was dark and damp. The only lighting was the torch on the wall that spun around with her. Rainbow Dash took the opportunity for what it was as well as the torch behind her and moved on.

Even after suffering the wrath of time, the stone hall was still deceptive to its true age. Dash hadn’t made it very far, but the floor began to shift and weaken.

Rainbow Dash tied to step back, but she was too slow, “No-no-no-no-no-no-AHHH NOOOOOO!!”

The floor gave way under her hooves, and Dash fell. Instinct and practice took over as her wings unfolded and quickly controller her decent, barely. She landed on her hooves hard. She let go off the torch while screaming, but luckily it fell down with her.

Dash pick the torch back up and looked around. She was in another hall, but this one was simply a dirt tunnel rather than a stone corridor. She looked up, but the hall above her was just as dark as it was down here. She couldn’t see a thing nor guess how far down she fell. She looked forward again, but her heart almost froze.

That spider statue wasn’t there before.

Right in the middle of the floor was an absolute random statue of a spider. It was large, almost as big as her. Aside from the size, it looked very realistic. It was covered on thin, dark brown fur. It had four blood-red eyes. One looked to each side, while two stared straight into her soul.

Rainbow Dash had a very ominous feeling about this statue. She stepped closer to it, but that was exactly what the spider was waiting for. In an instant, the spider pounced at Rainbow Dash, its mandibles open an poised for the kill.

Dash barely reacted in time. Her wings opened up, and with a quick, powerful flap, she jumped back and avoided the many fangs.

Before landing back on the ground, she spun around in mid-air and yelled, “NOPE!” She dashed away from the spider. She could hear the spider hiss and scream through the tunnel.

Dash still had the torch, but could barely see where she was going. Soon enough, she could see light coming from the end of the tunnel. She immediately regret that decision.

The light was actually emanating from a room the tunnel connected to the tunnel. She turned to enter it, and Dash’s heart almost froze again. The room was nothing short of gigantic and covered in a heavy layer of webs on all sides. On the floor, was the body of a full sized dragon. The dragon lay on the floor, trapped and weaved into the white carpet. Aside from the webs, many large eggs littered the corpse. Standing above the dragon was giant black spider just as big as the dragon.

Then the walls started to move.

Dozens of pony-sized spiders crawled off the wall, towards the single pony. Looking around at all of them, she noticed another tunnel connected to this gigantic cave room. She dashed through the air towards the new tunnel, screaming and shaking her head along the way, “Nope-nope-nope-nope-nope!!” She could hear hundreds of legs skitter and pursue her.

The torch provided light, but the tunnel seemed to absorb the light. She could only see a few yards in front of her. The tunnel would end, and by the time she could see it, it was always too late. As she kept slamming into walls, the tunnels seemed to continue on in another direction. She would run, hit a wall, dash away and repeat. There had to be a way out of here, there just had to be.

After running and slamming for several minutes, she slammed into one more wall. But as she recovered, the torch helped her see this was different. This wall curved, but didn’t open up at any place other than where she came from. It only took a second of searching to realize she was in an open room, but it was a dead end. That second was just enough time for the spiders to catch up to her.

*RUMBLE!!*

Rainbow Dash ignored that, she had more immediate problems to attend to.

One spider jumped again, and this time hit its target. Rainbow Dash was knocked out of the air and onto the cold dirt floor. The spider bit at her left foreleg. Dash screamed, “AHHH!! GET OFF ME!!” She used her free hoof to smash at the spiders face and knock it off her. As she got back up, she noticed she could now clearly see all the spiders as they flooded the room and surrounded her. Light was coming from above.

She went the only other direction open to her: up. She took flight one more time, but immediately she knew something was very wrong. Her entire body felt heavier and heavier with each passing second. Her hope of escape was only a few dozen feet tall, but by the time she reached the top, she was too exhausted to fly.

She found herself in the old throne room. She fell to the stone floor and let go of her torch. Dash tried to crawl away from the hole. She could barely drag herself behind one of the nearby columns. She laid her back on it to rest. Even breathing started to become difficult.

She could hear hooves as a yellow and pink pony galloped towards her screaming, “Rainbow Dash!”

The pony stood in front of Rainbow Dash. Now she could clearly see it was her friend, Fluttershy. Fluttershy continued, “Dash, what happened? Are you alright?”

It was difficult for Dash to stay awake; she had to take another breath with each word, “Fluttershy? – is – that – you?”

“Yes, Dashie, it’s me. Please tell me; what happened to you?”

“We – We have to – get out – of here.”

“It’s okay Dash, I’m here, your safe.”

Fear washed over Dash again. Fluttershy didn’t understand. “No-NO! They’re - still coming - we’re – we’re not safe. - We have - to get - out of here - NOW!!”

Fluttershy became obviously worried, “Dash! What’s coming?!”

“THEM!!”

***

Just as she said it, I could see all of ‘them’ crawling all over the giant staircase.

Chapter 9: Its Just a Few Odds

In that moment, things seemed to… slow down.

I’ve experience it hundreds of times, but I still don’t know what it is. It was like time was crawling through thick mud. To me, it took many long moments for the torch to fall and I saw so much on that brief moment.

Spiders. Each was the size of a large dog. Thin dark fur covered each leg and abdomen. Each blood red eye seemed to be a gift from death itself. They covered every inch of the staircase, including its walls, sprinting to the surface. Only a few stopped to prey on the chimera that had fallen in the hole.

I never heard the torch hit the ground. All I could hear was the spiders screaming at me. The key to surviving any fight was to realize when to fight and when to run.

This was definitely the time to run!

I quickly stepped back from the hole as my sense of time seemed to speed back to normal. Without averting my gaze from the hole, I yelled out, “We have to get out of here, NOW!!”

Fluttershy screamed back, her voice was soaked with worry, “Dash is hurt! She’s not waking up!”

I turned and sprinted towards them, “Damnit!!”

I sprinted towards them. The distance between us was only a few yards; it should have only taken a few seconds. But before I could reach them, my entire body was suddenly forced to the side. For the second time, time slowed down and created a very long second. I watched it slow motion and could see every detail. I watched as hope seemed to drain from Fluttershy face faster then my own balance.

Time resumed normally as training kicked in, causing me curled my shoulders forward and repositioned my arms. I rolled on my back as I landed to the hard ground. One of the large spiders tackled me and now stood on my chest. It screamed at me, inches from my face. As it soaked my face in some sort of saliva, the spider unfolded several mandibles as well as hundreds of tiny, curved daggers.

Just a few feet from me, I could hear Fluttershy’s soul-tearing screams.

I yelled out, “NOO!!”

Without thinking, I smashed its many jaws closed with a quick right hook. It tried to recover, but I used both my hands to grip against what seemed to be two external mandibles. They had a single, large fang at each end rather than rows of razor teeth on the sides.

The spider jerked its head left and right, trying to free itself from my grip. The tips of the mandible-fangs tripped some sort of clear liquid. I tightened my grip on each fang and pulled in opposite directions.

The spider screamed again, this time in pain. I twisted my wrists and bent each mandible backwards until I heard a successful snap! I broke them, and in that instant, the spider dropped its guard.

I took the quick opportunity to push the spider back entirely. It only worked for a second, but I used by left had to push back again to buy me another. Within that brief moment, I used my right hand to pull out my blade.

The spider tried one more time to taste my flesh. Just as it pushed forward again, I thrusted my knife right between the eyes. It oozed out a sticky yellow and green mixture instead of blood. Using the knife still in it, I pushed the spider off to my right. I quickly pulled the knife out, rolled to my left, and recovered to my feet.

Fluttershy lay unconscious next to her blue friend. A spider crawled over her body towards me. The many spiders moved like a team. Each slowly approaching me and spread outwards. I held my knife at the ready, stepping backwards slowly to keep the spiders from surrounding me.

My eyes quickly darted from forward to either side and back. I tried to keep my eye on each one, ready to counter. They’d pounce, I just know it. One might try to surprise me; I can’t let that happen.

I really, really need a gun.

You don’t need a gun. Just run way, you’re outmatched. The odds are against you.

Oh, yeah, I can just- Wait, NO! Fluttershy! I can’t leave her.

Yes you can. She’d dead and we both know it. What good is it if you die with her?

I can’t leave her; we never leave someone behind.

We never leave a Man behind. And that’s if they have a significant chance. We can’t just haul someone’s body through a fight.

I won’t leave her

And I won’t let us die! You were always a logical thinker, why is now any different? Think! If we run, we live and she dies. If you help her, we all die.

Shut up!

I know what you’re thinking, I know she saved us. If we really did have a gun, it’d be different, but we can’t saver her now!

Just shut up!

I’ve saved us a hundred times before, trust me!

Shut the hell up!

Look out!!

Before I could react, before I even realized I spaced out, my arms swung into action. I countered the giant spider as it pounced towards me. I slashed its face, forcing it back to the ground. I dropped to my knees and stabbed the spider right in the center. I was already back on my feet by the time the spider stopped screaming and twitching.

She didn’t leave me, I won’t leave her.

… *sigh* This is going to hurt a lot, you know.

I know.

I charged at the pack of spiders, and jumped into the air. I slammed my boot down into another arachnid skull. I could feel myself breaking through the shell and sinking into soft organs.

The others made no delay trying to avenge their friends. I yanked my boot out as two spiders of either side pounced towards me. I could both from my peripheral vision and ducked. Almost comitial, the spiders slammed into each other in mid air, and fell on my back.

I lifted my arms up shoulder height and threw my self backwards. I purposely fell and landed on my back with a heavy thud. I heard legs crunching under my weight as I thrusted both my elbows downward. The spiders seemed to lack any kind of shell on their soft underbellies. I crushed their organs with ease.

In a single, fluid motion, I spun around to my hands and knee and pushed myself upwards. I barely got back on my feet when another spider tried to jump me from behind. I barely had the footing to stay standing and could not dodge it. The spider made contact and clinged with its legs on my back and right arm. It tried to sink its teeth into my right shoulder. My armor plating cracked under the large fangs, but my skin was not punctured.

Injured or not, the spider had to go. I could’ve switched hands with the knife, but instead I used my left fist to thrash at its face. Despite my armored knuckled and the repeated beating, the spider did not yield. It withstood all my hits and kept its dangerous grip on my shoulder plate. I could feel a cold liquid being poured onto my shoulder underneath.

I changed my tactic. I aimed for the nearest stone column and charged at it. I twisted my body to the left, ready to impact the column with my right side. Just as planned, the spider was crushed against my momentum. This one didn’t even have time to scream. The shoulder plate broke from the impact and fell to the floor on top the spider.

At this point, most of my armor was soaked with a yellow-green mix of puss and plasma. That and all the dried chimera blood left little of my armor the color it originally was.

I looked down at the floor, and almost froze. For the first time in a long time, I was filled with terror by what I saw, or rather by what I didn’t see. This was the same column Fluttershy and her blue friend took cover by.

They weren’t here.

Immediately, my head and body spun around in search of them. I found them quickly, but it didn’t ease me. A few spiders had been dragging their unconscious bodies away. I barely saw them being pulled into the large whole.

“NOO!!”

I sprinted forward towards the imbedded staircase. I didn’t stop to face the hostage-taking spiders. Instead, I leaped as hard as I could forward. I flew through the empty center. The staircase was circular and descended as it went around. On the other side, the staircase was at a lower elevation.

I wished it was a little lower still.

My body smashed into the edge of the railless stairs. The impact almost made me puke, but I swallowed the though and my gut as I held on. I swung my legs to the side and rolled my whole body on the stairs. I returned to my feet with practiced efficiently and ran up the stairs.

I quickly met the spiders haphazardly dragging two pony bodies down the steps. Upon seeing me, they stopped. I could now clearly see it was four giant spiders. My friends were already bruised and beaten all over. It pissed me off even more.

One spider was brave enough to pounce several yards off the Fluttershy’s body towards me. I had plenty of time to knock it out of the air. I stuck it downwards and forced it to my feet. Immediately I kicked it over to the side and off the staircase. I could hear it hiss and scream for just a split second before its body hit the floor with a satisfying crunch.

I turned back to the other three spiders. My head was tilted slightly downwards and filled with hate and rage. I stepped towards them, but it seemed like the spiders were smarter than I thought.

They ran away. Two of the spiders just ran under the staircase. The third made a defiant hiss before following its comrades. I assumed it said something like: ‘You haven’t seen the last of us!’

I looked around for more spiders. Within seconds, the fleeing skittering died out and the entire castle was once again silent. I finally relaxed and sheathed my blade. Against all odds and a part of myself, I won.

My mind snapped back to reality. The spiders were gone, but the fight isn’t over. I got my knees and investigated the bodies. I wasn’t a medic, but I could tell something was very wrong with both of them. They were both breathing heavily and their faces where pink with blush. Their foreheads where soaked with sweat. I could see a pair of punctures on Fluttershy’s shoulders, and another pair on the blue one’s leg. I tried to recall the blue one’s name, but I already forgot.

I had to get them out of here. There was no way I could treat them, but they have a town. They got to have doctors, right? It might’ve been a long shot, but it was the only shot I had. I picked them both up, one on each shoulder, and made my way towards the town.

The ponies in town will probably think I’m attacking them again. Right now, I don’t care. I just want to help my friend.

***

The jog back to the town, or hike it felt more like, was rough and tiring. The sun was setting and a few of the stairs where out, but just barely visible. The path through the forest was strait forward and uneventful. The vegetation was thick and untraveled. I was glad to be out of there.

When I left, I found and jogged along a trail that served as the border to some farmlands. There were old wooden fences on each side. To my left was an orchard of trees. To my right was some other root crop. I couldn’t tell if it was unions, carrots, or something else. As hungry and out of breath as I was, I didn’t stop.

Soon enough I was in town. The lighting had fallen significantly. The sun had just dropped, but much of its rays still flew over the horizon. Soon enough, there won’t be enough light to see.

As expected, the inhabitants didn’t plan a welcome parade for me. Instead, one of them shouted, “It’s the monster!!” All I could do was listen as dozens of hooves galloped away and several doors slam shut.

I slowed my pace to a walk. I was completely exhausted and out of breath. I really hoped the ponies in my hands would convince those combat ponies not to attack me again. No matter the case, I hiked onwards.

I found myself in what seemed like a marketplace of some kind. On either side of the dirt street were long clusters of kiosks, tables, and signs. As hungry as I was, I didn’t stop to take any of the various fruits and vegetables on display. I was partially through when I noticed a small pony, a child it looked like, walk out from behind one of the stands. It was hard to tell with the limited evening light, but I’m sure it’s coat was a light purple. The hair was much darker, and I think it also had a little horn.

The kid looked up at me with a tilted head. Oddly enough, her eyes displayed curiosity instead of fear. It was unusual enough for me to stop and look. That and the kid was in my way.

She, I think, kept her gaze up at my face and said, “You are kinda weird, but you don’t look like a monster. You just look dirty to me.”

I smiled a little. Even if it was just an oblivious child, it was nice to know someone didn’t hate me so much. My smile flattened when I heard some other pony scream, “No! Berry Pinch, get away from it!!”

With out warning, a larger pony with similar colors ran from behind some of the kiosks and nearly tackled the smaller one. She, I’m guessing again, held the kid within her hooves and shielded her with her body.

I could tell the large pony was shivering in fright, “P-please, don’t hurt her. Sh-she’s just a filly. Take me, but please, not my sister! Please!!”

I looked down without emotion, “I’m not going to hurt you.”

“Please, I’ll do whatever you want just-“

I yelled a little, “I said I’m not going to hurt you!”

She stopped begging, but still shivered in terror. Her head slowly turned towards me. I could see she had already sobbed enough to wet her cheeks. She looked up at me, “You-you’re not…?”

“No. But I need your help. Please, my here friends are badly hurt. Are there any doctors in this town?”

“Umm…W-well, the hospital is up North Street.” The pony used a hoof to point down the road, “J-Just, trot until you see the big fountain, a-nd then take a left. Its building with the big r-red cross.”

I nodded my head, “Thank you, it means a lot.”

The short conversation gave me enough time to catch my breath. I ran off around the ponies and in the direction she pointed. I know she had no real reason to give good directions, and I had no reason to believe them. But what else did I have to go on.

I found the fountain with little difficulty. As I was told, I turned left. I assumed this was North Street and that I was now moving north. Within a minute of extended jogging, I found the building she described. It was large and grey, with two stories at least. Several of the windows where lit up in the new night. Just above the entrance was a large glowing, red cross. It was not unlike the ones I’d seen back home.

I knew this wouldn’t be easy, but I had no choice. I jogged up to the glass doors and slowly kicked them, gently opening the door with my boot.

Inside was much like a hospital at home. Directly in front of me was a wooden front desk, and on either side of that desk were two double door leading deeper into the hospital. A few potted placed in the corners.

As expected, every nurse, doctor, or other pony in the room gasped at my sight. However, they did not run or panic, they just stood there, watching me.

I took the moment for what it was, “Please, I need a doctor.” I gently laid Fluttershy and her friend on the floor. I got back up and raised my empty hands, “I don’t want to fight. We were attacked in the forest. I think they were bitten. I don’t know what’s wrong with them. Please, help them.”

Silence filled the air for a few seconds.

“If you all can do the same, I won’t hurt anybody.”

Without warning, one of the ponies, a doctor I think, ran by and lifted the unconscious ponies off the ground. He kept his head low, and tired to keep every inch between him and me. As he did, he stopped only for a second to whisper to me, “Please don’t.”

I followed him as the doctor walked through one of the double doors. He must’ve heard me push to doors for myself. He stopped for a moment and turned towards me. His head was still down like a beaten dog. His voice was soft and pitiful as he spoke to me, “There’s a waiting room to the left here. You can, um, wait if you want. But please…. this is a hospital.”

“Ok, doc. Thanks.”

The doctor ran down the halls, while I took his advice and pushed through the door to the left. Inside was, as he said, a waiting room. Like any other, the walls were lined with soft chairs, or cushions in this case. There was a small bookshelf with a few books and magazines. In the corner were a small padded carpet and a box full of children’s toys. Above the bookshelf was the only window, although a rather large one.

I should’ve expected it, but there where already a few ponies in here. One kid, a baby it seemed, was playing in the corner and whom I’m assuming is its mom was sitting on the nearest cushion. There was a third pony sitting next to the bookshelf.

The baby continued to play obliviously to what was happening, but the other two ponies froze and looked at me with an odd mixture of awe and terror. I was quickly reminded of how my presence affected these ponies. I held my open hands up to my shoulder in surrender. “I’m not here to fight.”

I stepped over, away from the door, but trying to avoid getting closer to any of the ponies. “If you want to leave, I understand. I will not try to hurt you.”

The ponies took the offer, but slowly. The mom scooped up her child on her back. She and the other pony left the room. They held there heads down and kept their heavy gaze on me. They walked next to the walls, as far away from me as they could. I in turn, respected their space and moved accordingly along the opposite wall and away from them.

Soon enough, they left the room without incident. I was left alone in the waiting room. But now, not only was I waiting, I was finally resting. It was something I needed for quite some time. I sat on one of the cushions and rested my head on the wall. One cool thing about these cushions was that they didn’t have arm rests like human chairs. I could lay down on several of them like a bed.

So that’s pretty much what I did. I know it wasn’t the best place, but damnit, it was either here or I might just randomly collapse in the street. I took one of the magazines from the bookshelf. I still can’t read this pony language, but I had another purpose for it.

I picked the wall farthest from the door and laid down on my back. I used the magazine to cover my eyes. I could never be sure, but I think I fell asleep pretty fast.

***

I didn’t have a dream; I almost never do. My mind seemed to just slip from reality for a mere second before being pulled back by the sound of hooves hitting the ground outside the door, and a bit of arguing.

The first voice sounded like a male, “Red, I said no. It’s too dangerous, and this turn of events only makes it more unpredictable. What if it decides to just attack you, huh? You’ve seen what it can do to ponies; we’re still caring for some of those members of the guard.”

The second voice sounded much more female, “He’s not a wild animal, Stitch! He talks and thinks; maybe’s he’s even smarter than us. He dragged two ponies from the Everfree to here. If it weren’t for him, they’d be dead by now. I not forgiving and forgetting everything that happened, but he still deserves at least a ‘Thank You’!”

I sat up and listened even closer. That last sentence helped me pull a small smile on my face.

“Red, please, nopony want to see you hurt. What do you think you’ll accomplish? What makes you think it’ll let you walk out?”

The female sounded noticeably more aggressive, “You know what, since he came back, not one pony has tried to put him back on a noose and there hasn’t been a single altercation. I’m going in, and if you don’t like it, you can stick an IV up your nose, doctor!”

I could here more steps. A few seconds later, the door slowly opened. A pony stepped in. Her fur was completely white. Her hair and tail were both a light pink. I noticed she wore a small cap atop her head with a simple red cross. The tattoo on either side of her was also a red cross.

I simply sat and looked at her, waiting for her to say something. She looked very nervous as she slowly stepped into the waiting room. She was rubbing one of her front legs with the other. Her eyes kept darting, repeatedly trying to make eye contact with me.

After a few awkward seconds, she took in a large breath and finally spoke to me, “Um, hello. My name is-“

“Red?” I interrupted, trying to defuse the tension.

“Oh, I guess you heard us outside.”

“Yeah.”

“Th-that’s just a nickname. I’m really nurse Redheart.” She took a few short, and obviously forced steps forward. “It’s nice to meet you.”

“Well, miss, it’s nice to meet you too.” I held out my hand with an open palm. “My name’s Dave.”

She stared at my open hand for a few seconds. I smirked and said, “What’s the matter? I though you ponies did hoofshakes?”

Her eye’s widened in surprise. She slowly stepped even closer. I could tell she was uncertain, but she still gave me the benefit out the doubt. She picked up a hoof and held it towards my hand.

I reached out to grab it. As I wrapped my fingers around her soft hoof, she yelped. I slowly shook her hoof and let it go. I told her, “You know, I’m not that bad of a guy.”

Redheart gazed at her hoof. She kept it off the ground and angled upward, simply staring at it. Without breaking her stare, she said, “I…I guess you might not be.”

She dropped her hoof to the floor and finally managed to looked at me. Her eyes were a cool grey-blue. “Umm…Thank you, for bringing the ponies here. I don’t think they would’ve made it if you didn’t bring them. I know the forest is a long way, and not everypony in town has been very nice to you. B-but thanks.”

I wave a hand towards her, “Don’t worry about it. I just did what was right.”

“Well,” Redheart rubbed the back of her head with a hoof and lost eye contact with me, “If you need anything, just let me know. I guess you deserve something for what you’ve done.”

“It’s fine. I don’t need anything.”

She looked at me with concern, “Are you sure?”

Grumbl-bl-lb-ble

I let out sigh and slowly shook my head, “No.”

Redheart made a small smile, “Hungry?”

I nodded my head, “Very.”

“Well, I guess I can get you something. The mess hall will close soon enough, so I need to leave now.”

She turned and opened the door. Before leaving, she looked at me one more time, “Um, it’s Dave, right?”

“Yeah. What is it?”

“I know I can’t stop you if you don’t want to, but… can you please not leave this room. A lot of ponies are in a panic because you’re simply here. If you wonder around, I don’t think anything good will come of it.”

“I understand.”

“Well then… be right back, hehe.”

She left the room and shut the door in a hurry. I laid back on the wall with little to do other than wait. I looked at the magazine I’d been using as an eye cover, only to be quickly reminded that I couldn’t read a single thing. I still flipped the pages and browsed through all the pictures. I’m pretty sure the pictures of some expensive-looking dresses where about fashion. Other than that, I couldn’t tell the ads from the news. After a few minutes of random page flipping, I began to notice that most of the ponies didn’t wear clothes at all. My mind drifted off, and of all things, I wondered what the pornography here might look like.

Before I could make a hypothesis on the subject, the door opened again. Redheart walked back into the waiting room, pushing a small cart. When she got both herself and the cart inside the small room, she pushed the door shut with a rear leg and turned to me, “I hope you like salad.”

My expression rose, “That’d be great!” Truth be told, I was much hungrier than I let her to believe. I’d take a living fish, or a bag of crickets, or something; I’m hungry!!

The Redheart’s cart was only as tall as she was. She had no difficulty reaching up and grabbing the edge of a metal tray. She place the tray on the floor in front of me. Without a word, she sat on one of the cushions to the side and looked up at me with a faint smile.

I looked down at the food. The main dish was a salad made up of spinach, lettuce, and various other vegetables. The side was a small bowl of oatmeal. The drink was something light orange, a juice I guessed, inside a mug of some sort. The handle seemed a bit oversized.

I wasn’t entirely sure about taking food from her. I looked up at her, “You sure? I don’t have any money.”

Redheart’s smile dropped, “What? No. I’ve already paid for it. You have it, I insist.”

“Well, if you say so.”

I shifted my legs and crossed them over. I reach out, took the tray, and placed it on my knees. I noticed there weren’t utensils of any kind here. I wasn’t going to let that stop me. I used my hand to grab a handful of leafy greens and chow down. As soon as I had my first bite of food, it didn’t last much longer.

I ended up wolfing down much of the salad. I took a drink from the mug and barely gave myself enough time to taste it. It was much sweeter than I expected, but it was definitely some kind of juice. I took the small bowl of oatmeal and tried to pour it into my mouth. The thick viscosity teased what little patience I had.

I finished my meal within minutes. I whipped my face with a convenient napkin and looked back at Red. She seemed a bit confused and surprised by watching me eat. I told her, “Thanks for the food!”

I think I caught her by surprise, “Oh, um, you’re welcome. I…I wasn’t expecting that.”

“Expecting what?”

“For you to have manners… or to know any… or for you to know our language, that’s actually kind of weird.”

I shrugged my shoulders. “It’s the same surprise to me. Comic coincidence I guess, but I’m not complaining. I can’t read anything here if that makes your feel any better.”

She lightened up, “That’s not what I meant.”

“Hey, I got a question, umm, Redheart, right?”

“Yes, what is it?”

“Why are you here?”

Her brows tensed, “What do you mean?”

“I mean, why are you being nice to me? I’ve been expecting some of those armored ponies to show up and try to catch me again.”

Her eyes seemed to lose focus as she though to herself, “Well, first off, to thank you. And second, I wanted to be sure of something.”

“Of what?”

“Everypony is convinced that you’re some dangerous, pony killing monster. In fact, it was Rainbow Dash, one of the ponies you rescued, that told everypony this. I saw you when you first walking in here. I could tell by the look on your face you didn’t want to hurt us. It was a bit confusing. but now that I’m talking to you, you don’t seem like such a monster to me.”

“Well, it’s nice to hear that, Miss. Thanks. By the way, how’re my friends? Are they okay?”

“Oh, you mean Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. First of all, you’ve been attacked by a group of giant spiders, haven’t you?”

“Actually I was.” I lifted my arms up for her to see and looked down at myself, “I have them to thank for this giant stain.

Red pulled her head back, “Eww.” She shook her head a little and continued, “Anyway, they’re are called: ‘Fenrir Spiders’. Technically not spiders, but still a type of arachnid. Unlike their smaller cousins, they don’t use venom. Instead, they create there own type of virus than they can inject into their prey. It’s actually non-lethal, but that’s because it’s meant to target the nerves and paralyze the victim. The spiders actually keep their prey alive and drag them off to do… things. I don’t want to talk about it.”

“So what about Fluttershy?”

“I’m getting to that. We’ve already made multiple cleansing attempts on them to remove the viruses. It’s in the bloodstream, so there’s no way we could get every single one, but we did get most of them. Right now, their bodies will just have to fight off what’s left. When their fevers break, they’ll need another operation to repair any damaged or lost nerves. They’ll be healthy by tomorrow evening.”

I shouldn’t have done it, but I rushed over and picked up the nurse, squeezing her in a hug. “Yes! Yes! They’re ok. Thank you Red. Thank you so much!”

“You’re welcome, but I didn’t even do anything. C-can you put me down, please!”

“Huh? Oh, sorry.” I put Redheart back on the ground as gently as I could.

Knock-knock-knock

A voice called out from the door, “Nurse Redheart, if you’re done in there, we need you in room B104!”

Redheart called back, “Be there in a second!” She looked back at me, “Sorry, but I still have a job to do. It was nice chatting with you. Oh, and I’m going to need that tray back.”

“Oh, sure.” I picked up the tray and placed it on the rather small cart. Red opened the door and pulled the cart behind her.

Before she closed the door, I wave a hand and said, “See ya!”

“Bye.”

The door closed. I was alone again. But at least I knew my friends where safe. I’m sure if I wait until they recover, I could walk out with them without incident. I sat back down on the pillows.

I was ready to sleep the rest of the night away, but the door opened again. It wasn’t Redheart this time, but I recognized this pony anyway. Still haven’t learned his name, but I knew that look nonetheless.

The commander pony walked in. He glared at me with heavy hate in his eyes. I immediately got up, ready for another round. He used his magic to violently break off the door handle behind him.

His voice dripped with determination and passive rage, “You’re not getting away this time.”

Author's Notes:

You know, I made up enough info to make a documentary on those spiders, but I figured nopony came here to read about them. If anypony's still curious about them or has any other questions, make a comment and I'll answer with a reply.

Chapter 10: Rightful Treason

Earlier...

There was only one place for the human to go, the Everfree forest. But before the Commander could head out, he needed to make a few preparations. His first destination was the armory. The human was dangerous. It would take more than cloth mail and smooth maces to fight it.

The commander made his way through the marketplace and towards the Guard Hall. It was a large building compared to most of Ponyville. The hall consisted of everything the Ponyville Guard needed under a single roof. The offices for himself and his officers stood on the second floor, but the armory was locked away in the basement. The jailhouse was right next to the barracks, and the mess hall next to that. The barracks housed only a few members of the guard because many lived in their own home. Behind the hall was the training area and even a small workshop.

He was proud of the monument. Every time he approached, ever since he was just a foal, he could help but smile to himself, and today was no different. He used his magic to open the main doors and enter the Guard Hall.

Immediately, two guards already inside snapped to attention upon seeing him. One of them called out, “Sir, do you need anything?”

The commander didn’t stop. “At ease, regular. Where’s your officer?”

The two regulars relaxed. “He’s upstairs going over a few reports. About the search for the human, I think.”

By the time the regular was done, the commander was already heading upstairs. It didn’t take long for him to locate the only office being used right now. He opened the door and walked inside to find a dark green pagasus with short-cut orange hair. His helmet seemed to have been knocked to the floor and his desk was littered with a sea of unorganized papers. He seemed very stressed.

The sudden presence of the Commander himself did not ease the officer. The officer snapped his head and perked up. “Commander. How’re you doin’. Status on the human, I’m guessin’?”

A simple nod was the only response

The officer relaxed his shoulders as he sighed before bluntly saying, “Nothing. We’re still searching, but so far, there hasn’t been a single trace or trail of the monster. The good news is, I think we can safely say it isn’t anywhere in Ponyville.”

“Fine,” The commander took a moment to think. “Keep and eye out, and resume normal patrols. Send me a message immediately if anypony sees it at all.”

“Will do, sir!”

He left the office and the officer. He walked a little farther, to the end of the hall, to his own office. This office was a little bigger than the ones issued to officers. The desk was dark, smooth, and polished wood. The wall to his right held various papers and pictures. Some where framed documents and awards, while others were pictures and crayon draws made my his foal. Maybe they’d never get into a real art museum, but to him, each piece was too good for any museum.

The other wall was a bookshelf. Only a fraction of the shelves were actually holding books. Much of it was actually being used as a display case. There was a small ruby, a clay sculpture of a bird by his artist of a filly. A few newspaper cutouts where held in frames as well as a few pictures of his wife and filly.

The top shelf, however, was what the commander has his attention on. There lay a piece that just might find itself in a real museum; a set of twin long swords. They stood beautifully and patiently for their time of use. The handles were black, but the hand guards were shiny and metallic. The sheaths where a thick blue, but silver metal streaks gave pattern and emotion to the otherwise bland color. Though made of silver, the long and graceful streaks looked as if they were simply painted onto the sheaths.

The swords were so valuable; they each had a name, Lebre and Laya. They stood patient for several years, but it was now their time. The commander used his magic to gently lift the swords off the stand. After meddling with the straps a bit, each sword now laid securely on his back; each one crossed the other and the handles standing out above his shoulders.

Now that Lebre and Laya were secure, he left his office and the hall.

Now he was ready to kill the human.

Leadhoof was only a few yards for the hall before some one called out for him. “Commander!”

The call came from behind, and the commander turned to face whoever it was. The green pegasus officer from before quickly flew up to him. The office tossed a rolled scroll towards his commander, who in turn, grabbed it with his magic.

Before the commander could check to see what is was, the officer answered his question, “It’s a message, sir. From Princess Sparkle.”

***

It was getting late in the evening. The human had escaped nearly an hour ago. The Ponyville Guard along with most of Ponyville’s citizens searched under every pebble and around every corner in an effort to find the dangerous and elusive creature. Most of them at least.

Twilight Sparkle paced around her library in small, endless laps by its many shelves. She mumbled to herself, mentally preparing for what was about to happen soon enough. And as she expected, the bell above the library door rang as it opened.

A stallion peered his head through the door and walked inside. He was one of the local guards. His build was heavy, but mot bulky. He wore the Guard’s standard short robe and mail, but his helmet was special. Unlike the rest of the guards, his helmet boasted several erect, bright red bristles; the helmet was very similar to those worn by ancient pegasi guards. Its purpose was for others to easily recognize him and his authority. He was the commander of the Ponyville Guard.

The commander kept his head stiff and his voice clear, regulating to strict and ancient displays of discipline. “You called, your highness?”

Twilight turned to the commander. Though still new to it all, she tried her best to be calm and collected as a princess should be. “Yes, Commander Leadhoof. Please, have a seat.”

Leadhoof simply nodded his head once and sat down as instructed on the provided cushion. Twilight sat on the other cushion Spike had laid out for them, next to the commander.

They both kept calm and professional, but Leadhoof spoke first, “Is something the matter, m’lady?”

“There is, Commander, about the human.”

“Your highness, rest assured we will relocate it and we will bring and end to its terror. I believe it is safe to conclude he is no longer in Ponyville. The Guard is assuming it has fled to the Everfree forest and we are already making-“

Twilight raised a hoof, and Lead immediately stopped. “That is exactly what I wanted to talk to you about. I want you to call of the search.”

Lead’s eyebrows raised, momentarily unsure of what he heard. “C-call it off, m’lady? But it’s escaped, it’s on the loose. It is free to strike anypony at anytime until we capture it.”

“Perhaps, but he won’t.”

“B-but how can you be sure?”

“Tell me, Commander, have you or your Guards ever interacted with the human other than in violent altercations?”

Leadhoof took a moment to stare at the floor and think to himself, “No, we haven’t.”

“Well, I have. I’ve meet Dave, the human, and spoke to him on friendly terms. He’s only violent when he’s pushed to it. He’s a good pony, uh, human if you don’t constantly cause conflict with him.”

“You highness, I know it is by no means that I need question your orders, but for the sake of reason, why? Twice he’s attacked you personally; you of all ponies aught wish for its capture.”

“You have it all wrong. The attack at the Apple family’s barn was accidently provoked by me and my friends. No real harm was caused nor intended. The incident within the ruins was actually the opposite. Dave had saved myself and three of my friends from that chimera.”

Twilight stood up, he voice grew in anger, “In reality, Dave is a hero. I have and will see to it that anypony, whether pony or otherwise, will not be executed for such actions.”

“Princess, are you saying-?”

“Yes. I helped the human escape. Perhaps I don’t have the authority to pardon his crimes against me, but the crown means nothing if I cannot do what is right. Commander Leadhoof, by my order, you and all members of the Guard will cease searching for the human.”

Lead took several moments to think. His eyes slowly turned to the side and back again. After a few long moments, his gaze turned to the princess. His eyes were filled with conviction and determination. Lead stomped his hoof at the ground as he stood back to meet the princess. His stood taller than the young princess and his glare aimed downward a bit.

“You’re right, princess. If one cannot do what is right, the crown is worth nothing, but neither is rank. You may see and innocent human, and maybe its true, but I see ponies sent to the hospital with gruesome injuries. I see mare unable to sleep at night because they fear their foals may not be there the next morning. I see the security of my village shattered before my eyes.”

Lead broke his glare with Twilight and started walking towards the door, “Perhaps I don’t have the authority, but I will rebuild that security and ensure that that monster does not have the breath to ever hurt a single pony ever again.”

He opened the door and stepped through. Before closing the door, Leadhoof turned to the princess one last time, “Take my rank, take my freedom, or take my life, I don’t care. I will do what I see is right.”

He slammed the door behind him. A flash of light and a familiar sound indicated that Lead teleported away. Twilight looked calm and collected on the outside, but on the inside she was panicking. She was losing control of the situation, but on top of that, there wasn’t much she could do now.

She couldn’t just go out and tell everypony that Dave is a hero. They’re all convinced that he is a monster and now each and every one of them holds a heavy grudge against him. If she just made a sudden speech, claiming Dave a hero, it would cause mass confusion and chaos. Even if it’s false, it was best that the citizens of Ponyville remain organized under something. At least, until they all calmed down.

But who knows if she even has that much time.

***

Leadhoof felt no regret as he left the princess and her library. He may have just defied the young princess, but it was for the best. Princess Sparkle was too new, too young. She has yet to learn the darker side of leadership. Perhaps he’ll get thrown in his own jail, but it did not concern Leadhoof. He was a much more experienced leader than the princess. Truth be told, he valued his home far more than any princess. Should the safety of Ponyville or anypony in it be in jeopardy, he’d gladly defy even Princess Celestia.

Fuuaa-t’nn

The commander rapidly drew breath and panted and he landed. The young princess made teleportation look much easier than it really was. Much of the other ponies turned to face what has just appeared, but quickly returned their attention to their tasks as it was obvious who it was.

Leadhoof landed back in the market place. After catching his breath, he looked over himself, checking to make sure he hadn’t left something behind. Everything was in check, his helmet, tail, swords, and limbs were all where they were supposed to be.

Now done with the quick check, Leadhoof made his way through the market place and the large crowd of ponies towards the infamous Everfree forest. It was still just a guess, but where else could the human gallop to?

A few minutes passed filled with random shifting, dodging, and the occasional apology for bumping into another pony. Leadhoof was nearing the edge of the market and the crowed as thinning. Suddenly, he felt a tug at his mail.

Leadhoof looked down to see a small unicorn filly with a dark pink coat and a purple mane. When he looked down, she looked up with curious eyes and said, “Mr. Commander, can I ask you a question?”

Leadhoof couldn’t help but smile. Foals were always a weakness of his and part of the reason he became a guard. He shifted and laid on his stomach so as to better interact with the filly. As he did, he responded, “Of course you can, what is it?”

The filly lost eye contact and seemed a bit unsure about herself, “Um, you know that weird new thingy with just two legs.”

The human? This was and odd thing for a filly to ask about. “Yes, what about it?”

“Um, why does everypony hate it?”

Leadhoof blinked to himself in momentary surprise, “What do you mean?”

“Well, I don’t get it. Everypony hates it so much, but all I’ve ever seen it do is run from ponies. I mean, it doesn’t seem like such a bad monster, so why can’t ponies just be nice to it? Maybe even be friends with it?”

Leadhoof sighed to himself, “Little filly, the creature does bad things and is very dangerous. Its adult business, okay? If you see the creature, you have to tell an adult right away.”

The filly seemed disappointed, “Oh, okay. But I still don’t think it’s such a bad monster.”

Another voice called out, a mare it sounded like. “Berry Pinch!”

Both Leadhoof and the filly turned to face the mare. Leadhoof recognized the mare. She made the best fruit punch and juices of any kind. Her name was Berry Punch.

Berry Punched called out again, “Pinch, please don’t bother the guard.”

Leadhoof got back up again and turned to Punch, “It’s alright, ma’am. She just had a question.”

Punch used a hoof to drag Pinch towards her. “Well, sorry about that. She can be a hoofful at times.”

Leadhoof waved his hoof, “Don’t worry about it. I understand exactly what you mean.” He turned around to continue his way towards the forest. “Well, have a nice day.”

Punch lifted up the filly and placed he on her back before responding, “You too!” She made her way back into the market place.

Pinch shifted and turned around on her sister’s back to face Leadhoof. She waved and called out, “Bye-bye Mr. Commander!”

***

It didn’t take much longer to reach the edge of the Everfree Forest. Just one long trail between farms and Leadhoof was looking up at the same trees that inspired countless horror stories. Even the commander of the Ponyville Guard had second thoughts about entering the forest. Old memories of the fearful place surfaced, but Leadhoof was quick to push them aside. Now was not the time for fear.

Determined and ready for the quest ahead, Leadhoof marched onward on one of the few trails within the forest. Within minutes of traveling, the forest was thick enough to block much of the sun. The atmosphere between each rock, fern, trunk, and leaf was dim and disturbing. He used his horn to illuminate the area and replace the missing sunlight.

Leadhoof did not stop, but kept every sense on alert. His ears twitched from side to side, listening for the slightest sign of anything. His lungs drew and released breath slowly as his nostrils took every slight second to analyze and plunder the air for any hints of danger. His hooves crushed the occasional twig or deceased leaf. Leadhoof’s eyes grew wide as his vision, careful to witness even the faintest movement.

His determination was unwavering. He’d find the human, sooner or later.

***

Or, maybe Leadhoof would find the human much later.

It’s been a while since he started his search. In hind sight, breaking off the trail might’ve been a bad idea. He wasn’t that lost. If bad turns to worse he could just teleport back to Ponyville.

Leadhoof’s search had been completely uneventful save a few rabbits, birds, and one cowardly manticore. He started considering that maybe the human was not in the Everfree forest at all.

Now he rested on a moss-covered, rocky edge. A cliff, if it could be called that, only a few feet above the small creek below. The large stone plate stuck out unusually far from the steep ground behind it, but that only made it an even better resting spot.

The creek had cut through the thick forest. Leadhoof took a moment to savor the sight, sound, and feel of it all. The unspoiled evening sun brought peace and beauty to the otherwise horrifying forest. The slow, calm water flowed tranquility through the guard’s ears. The stone and moss under Leadhoof had warmed all day in the sun; he couldn’t help but rub his leg on the soft, organic rug. When this was all over, he just had to come back with a few friends.

*Rustle*

Leadhoof froze. Every muscle tensed and the world around him muted as his eyes focused on the sound behind him. Was it just another animal, or could it be the human? Leadhoof drew in a long breath, analyzing any sent from his new guest. It couldn’t be another rabbit, or manticore. This one was definitely new.

Leadhoof quickly got up and turned to face the abomination. With his magic, he simultaneously drew both Lebre and Laya. They growled at their new foe with the threatening sound of sleek metal on metal. Leadhoof angled his swords, now ready for a fight more than ever.

The creature, whatever it was, called out, “I know, in the Everfree, one must prepare, but is that anyway to greet a mare?”

An odd, robbed pony stepped out from behind a tree and into the evening light. Its eyes glowed a vicious and angled yellow under a dark hood. The figure only put Leadhoof more on edge.

It spoke again, “I’d appreciate if those swords were to stow, I did not come here to be your foe.”

With a hoof, the hooded pony removed the heavy shadow veiling its face, revealing it wasn’t a pony at all. The light gray skin and unique stripes, along with the short, stiff mane and the large brass earrings not only helped Leadhoof hoof to know what it was, but who she was.

It was Zecora, one of Equestria’s few alchemists and a talented potion craftsmare. Leadhoof relaxed and sheathed his swords.

He nodded his head in apology before saying, “It’s nice to see you ma’am.”

“It is nice to see you too, but tell me, why is it this forest you pass through? For what reason are you here; I though most ponies avoid this place with fear.” Zecora turned her back to Leadhoof and started scrapping some kind of plant off a nearby tree with her hoof. “I sense your patience is taxed and weak, is that why you relax at this creek?”

“No ma’am. I’m actually looking for something?”

“Ahhh. Is it a flower to cure your aches? Or perhaps the right ingredient for a cake?”

“Actually it’s-“

“The human, no doubt.” Zecora turned to face Leadhoof. “It’s not that hard to figure out.”

Leadhoof’s face wrinkled in confusion, but soon sighed in defeat. “I…well…yeah. Have you seen it?”

“Actually, I have. This forest has filled him with abuse. But I think I’ll let your friend tell you the news.” Zecora turned around again. She walked off and soon enough, disappeared into the Everfree forest once again.

Leadhoof’s features tensed again. He didn’t relax until the unique sound of flapping wings took his attention. He turned towards the sound, down and above the creek, and saw an exhausted green pegasus flying towards him.

The armored pegasus collapsed on the rocky landing just in front of Leadhoof. He loudly gasped for air before finally getting back up on is own four hooves and addressing his commander, “With all due respect sir, you can be a pain in the flank to find.”

“Catch you breath, officer. What is it?”

The officer snatched a few more breaths, “It’s the human, sir. It’s back in town.”

Leadhoof’s eyes widened in surprise, “What, where?”

“At the hospital, sir. Its, um… you wouldn’t believe me if I told you. We should get going.” The officer turned and opened his wings, ready to take flight again.

“No need, officer. Take a breather. I got this.”

The officer closed his wings and returned his attention to the commander. Leadhoof sat on his flanks. He closed his eyes and raised his head as his horn glowed and charged with arcane energy.

In a flash, literally, both ponies where gone.

Author's Notes:

Finally done!
You know, I could've been reading Mortal Dictata right now, but instead I spent what little of free time typing and editing.... so you all better enjoy it...

Oh, and at some point, I hit a wall, so I reread my own story. I noticed something and now I have few questions for anypony here.

Do you think I put too much detail in the wrong places? And if so, do you think that's bad thing?
Also, there's no guarantee that I'll have free time in any given week. So would you rather have me update whatever I had each week (Like I did for this chapter), or just wait a few weeks for a whole chapter. Either way, I always put quality over speed in my chapters.

I always appreciate honest feedback, thank you.

Chapter 11: Maybe I Can Wait...

Within the hospital…

The commander pony walked in. He glared at me with heavy hate in his eyes. I immediately got up, ready for another round. He used his magic to violently break off the door handle behind him.

His voice dripped with determination and passive rage, “You’re not getting away this time.”

I met his gaze. “I don’t plan to.”

To my surprise, the signature sound of a sword being drawn from its sheath filled the room. My eyes confirmed my ear’s claims. Two short swords glowed with a magic aura and floated at the pony’s side. I could tell his intentions to kill were greater now more than ever. I drew my black blade in response. Maybe it was only a dagger in comparison, but I still had my armor. I truly doubted those swords could pierce kevlar.

The pony lifted both his swords above his shoulder. He charged forward in fury as he slashed both swords downwards at me. I side stepped, dodging them easily, as the swords dug into the wall behind me. He was reckless and now vulnerable. I took the opportunity and kicked the pony in the face as hard as I could. His head swung away and his body quickly followed. The swords lost their glow.

I followed up my attack as I dropped on and pinned the downed pony. I drove my knee into his chest.

“AAAAHHGGH” The pony screamed. Truthfully, my blood was boiling. I was into the fight and I drew satisfaction from his wail.

I did not let up my onslaught. I swung my left fist into his muzzle. This time I drew blood as crimson liquid spewed from his nostrils. I enjoyed the sight more than I liked to admit. I didn’t just want him dead, I wanted him to hurt quite a bit. I gave him another hard left hook, trying to push as much blood from his nose as I could.

As much as I enjoyed each cry of pain, I wanted the ponified-pain-in-my-ass to die more than anything. I lifted my blade, ready to end this fight quick and easily. I lifted my right fist and the knife in my grasp. I drove it downward as hard as I could.

But I couldn’t react fast enough. I was focused, too focused on simply killing him. In the last instant, the pony jerked its head to the side and dodged the blade. Now it was my blade was stuck in a wall. The pony took his opportunity as quickly as I took mine. His horn glowed with some more of his damn magic. I didn’t know what it was, but I didn’t have to wonder for long. His horn erupted with some kind of arcane blast. My entire body was driven backward and slightly skyward.

I feel through the air for the smallest of moments before my back hit the ground. My body ached; it all felt like a concussion grenade at point blank and those things definitely hurt. As part of me was analyzing what happed to me, another was already swinging my muscles and pulled my body forward and up. I was down, but no where near out.

I was back on my feet in barely any time at all, but it seems the commander pony can do combos as well. Just as I got up, I barely had time to look forward. He had already gotten back on his own feet as now dipped his head downwards. His horn glowed again as he took aim at me. As much as I hated it, I could see it, but I was too late. I couldn’t even bring my arm up to block.

He blasted me back again. This time, I flew backwards and through the large window I forgot was even there. Glass shattered in hundreds of sharp pieces just inches from me. I handed on my back, but instinct took over again. I used the backward momentum I still had and rolled away from the window.

With little effort, I was already back on my feet, but my blade was no longer in the familiar grasp of fingers. I rolled yards from the window and the hospital, now waiting for the pony to make his next move. The blasts hurt, but as the fight dragged on, the pain dissipated. In the heat of the moment, pain wasn’t pain. It was there, but it didn’t hurt. It just emotionless reports form my nerves. I knew I was damaged and knew exactly where. It seemed more like me and myself agreed not to care. Pain didn’t matter. I was in a fight and I wasn’t done. What was the point of healing if I can’t survive long enough to do it?

It was now night out, but it wasn’t too dark out. I could see just fine and even better given a few minutes to adjust. I noticed the sound of a crowd. I quickly turned around, and true as it sounded, a random crowd of ponies stood outside a large gray bubble. It was the same kind of bubble I saw during my own execution. I looked up and notice the bubble covered overhead again. I could see a full moon lighting the fighting stage.

As expected, the commander pony leaped from the broken window. He stood calm, but obviously enraged. His head was low and his soul-glaring gaze was only intensified by his blood-stained muzzle. His two short swords had been recovered and floated by their owner’s side again. He flipped them occasionally as a show of force. I could hear the crowed behind shout a mixture of cheering as gasping.

The pony lifted his head, but kept his gaze, “I hope you enjoyed your day, human, for it was your last. By Luna’s moon, I will slay you this night!”

My fists were already up and ready. I still had my right gauntlet. If I play this right, I can still win this. I met his vocal challenge, “Easier said than done, midget-horse!”

I dropped down and quickly dug a handful of soft dirt. I lodged the dirt into the pony’s eyes. The mud landed with a successful thud. The pony reeled back and shook his head, trying to get the dirt off his eyes.

“You dirty coward!” He screamed at me.

I was already charging at him. This time my fists were open. The swords jerked around like their owner’s head, but I quickly managed to snatch both of them, one in each hand, and pull back. The pony, however, kept his magic grip on them.

I pulled and yanked, playing tug-of-war with an invisible rope. I could see the pony’s horn glow with increasing intensity as I leaned back and pulled as hard as I could. It wasn’t long till I was losing inches, but it gave me an idea.

I released my grip on left sword, but I put both hands into the right. This time, I didn’t pull back on the weapon. With one sword in my right hand, I charged forward, using his own magical grip to my advantage.

I cried out like a raging Nord, “AAHHHHHH!!”

As I launched myself in range, I braced my left foot to the ground and spun my entire body left, screaming all the way. I aimed for the head as my sword slashed through the air and the pony with blurred fury. I aimed to cut his cranium in two.

The sword I was holding lost its opposing grip and glow, but there wasn’t nearly as much resistance as I expected. It should’ve gone through plenty of bone. Either this sword was beyond razor sharp, or something was definitely wrong.

I heard a significant metallic thud. I quickly turned to glance at the source. The decorative equine helmet bounced off the hospital wall and landed silently on the soft ground. I turned even further, now looking for my opponent.

It wasn’t the corpse I was inspecting. The pony stood several yards away from me. He held his head low again. His brows angled and made his gaze as defying as ever. Blood flowed from the right side of his head. Much of his face was now dirtied and stained crimson; the image well fit that of a veteran warrior. One sword still remained loyal to him; glowing and floating in the space beside the wounded pony.

The pony took his turn to charge and swung the sword at me. I managed to put up my own sword and my guard just in time. I managed to block the first blow, but I have to admit, I was too used to unarmed fighting and hold habits kicked in. As I blocked a second strike, I stepped to the side and turned my sword; deflecting my opponent’s blade sideways and downward. Both blades hit the ground. The unfamiliar impact vibrated through my arms.

None of that was my intention at all, but I took the maneuver for what it was. I pushed forward on the sword. The signature sound of metal on metal filled the air as my blade seemed to surf along the opposing edge, now going for the pony’s through.

The pony jumped upwards and back. I missed his through by mere inches. He jumped back several yards. I however, did not cease my attack. I instead recycled my won momentum. I continued to step forward and made another charge towards my commander pony. I released my grip with my left hand as I swung the sword to the right. As the sword started to swing behind me, my arm spun within the socket and the sword was forced upward.

As the blade arched above my head, I reach around with my left hand and gripped the sword as it swung downward. I put all the force I had and a bit of gravity to maximize the impact. The pony had already raise his guard and held his sword horizontally.

The impact vibrated through my bones. It did not faze me. In fact, it brought adrenaline through my veins. Maybe it was a fight to the death, but I couldn’t deny how fun it was.

The sword slid to the left. Without thought I twisted the threatening blade and swung it again towards the pony. My blow was blocked again.

I swung back.

It was blocked.

I swung again.

It was blocked again, but barely.

I swung at the pony again and again, over and over. Each time I could see I was getting closer and closer. The only advantage I had was speed and strength. The pony had less and less time to block each strike, and never any time to counter. Not only that, but I put more and more force into each swing. The pony staggered backwards to balance himself after each block. There wasn’t a hint of fear on the pony’s face, but I liked that about him.

We kept fighting on and on. The crowd of ponies outside the gray bubble seemed to be cheering for the commander pony. Each swing moved us further and further forward along the light gray hospital wall. It wasn’t long before we rounded the corner of the hospital. If my sense of placement was correct, we where now fighting nearly in front of the hospital.

The pony was losing his balance and he knew it. After one last swing, I forced his blade to the side and down as I launched my entire self forward. My left fist rocketed forward and struck the pony in his bloodied face. I dropped the sword in my right hand as the blow pushed him back.

Before he could recover, I reached and grabbed a large chunk of hair atop his head. I gripped with my other hand as I forced the pony’s head towards me. I drove my knee into his battered and bloodied face. I could hear the crowd outside the bubble shriek and gasp while they watched their friend start to lose the fight for his life. The pony started to cough and add his own blood to the mix of stains on my armor.

I heard metal drop to the ground not long after. The pony lost his magic grip on the swords. I didn’t let go of his face. Instead, I picked my little pony up from the ground and charged towards the glass hospital doors.

“RRAAAAAHHH!!”

I gave another war cry and I smashed the pony’s head into the think glass. A web of fractures instantly appeared from the center of impact, but I couldn’t tell if the cracking sound was just the glass or some his bones as well. I didn’t let the pony fall to the ground and kept him in my grip. I pulled the pony back and drove his sorry head into the glass again. Dozens of more fractures grew. The glass was forced inward, but still stood in place.

I could see blood stain the glass and steep into the large cracks like some kind of gothic artwork. Once more, I pulled the pony back and smashed him into the weakened door. This time, I let his body go as it flew inside the hospital in a furious storm of glass.

Sharp, clear shards scattered all over the inside of the hospital. Most the floor just in before the front desk shimmered in the moonlight behind me. The rest was an ugly crimson smear staining the floor and the garden of glass; it lead from the center of the floor to the source further away against the large, curved desk imbedded into the wall.

The commander pony pushed his beaten body against the desk as his weaken legs tried desperately to find purchase against the once sanitary floor. Even his breathing was deep, loud, and bleeding. Blood oozed from his face and as he released each labored gasp of breath, he added to the swelling pool of blood.

I wasn’t done with him yet.

As I stepped through the shattered glass door, the shards of glass crunched beneath my boots. I watched his pathetic form try desperately to pull itself from the ground. I stepped down to pick up a shard of glass. It was narrow enough to hold, but was still several inches long. Perfect for the job.

I marched over and by the neck, picked him up and slammed his back atop the short desk. I made sure he could see his killer as I tightened my grip around his neck. Blood poured over my gloves and the pony’s chest. I held the makeshift knife high, ready to finish this once and for all.

I couldn’t wait for him to die.

A soft but loud voice called out to me, “Stop it!”

My heart froze. I knew that silky voice anywhere. It was the only pony I ever cared about. It was Fluttershy.

I turned my head to find Fluttershy staring at me. Her entire body seemed shivered in place, but I couldn’t tell if it was from sickness or terror. He face was pale and tears seemed to form at here soft eyes. She held a shivering hoof to her mouth.

“Please, Dave. J-Just stop…”

…

Well, maybe we can wait for him to die.

Author's Notes:

Well, hope you all enjoyed. Sorry its kinda short, life's been a bit busy for me.

Chapter 12: She Can Make Him Wait...

Earlier … just a little …

Fluttershy found herself looking down. Her groggy and tired eyes could barely open. The ground seemed to flow like the stream of a river. No. No, She was moving. The ground wasn’t moving, she was, and quite rapidly at that.

She could barely feel them, but she could still see her familiar yellow hooves dangling just beyond her muzzle and her mane covered every peripheral angle. The only thing she could feel for certain was the pressure under her shoulders and across her chest. It felt almost like hanging onto a branch.

Fluttershy wasn’t sure how she could be moving, though. Every muscle was so weak and unresponsive. It took great effort to simply open her eyes. How could she be going anywhere and this high from ground as well?

Wait a moment. As Fluttershy’s senses and judgment slowly crawled back to her consciousness, she could notice and hear the repeated thuds. Her vision cleared and she took notice to the movement of a something to her side.

She turned her head to the right to better see what it was. As she did, her sense of smell came back. Being an expert on animals, Fluttershy had a better knowledge of smells than she’d like to admit. Often, that knowledge helped her, but this time it hindered her. Within a single breath, her nostrils flooded with disgust. She could smell blood and an unfamiliar pheromone.

Fluttershy continued to turn her head to the right. Gravity kept its grip and parted her mane as she turned. Now she could see exactly what was keeping her to a hover and moving forward, but her fogged mind needed and extra moment to realize it. It wasn’t until her eyes gazed upon a pale, flat, furless face did she realize what, or rather who it was.

D-Dave?

Fluttershy tried to call out for him, but even a whisper was too much for her. As seconds passed, things became more and more clear. Dave was holding and carrying Fluttershy within his left arm. She could see Rainbow Dash. Her body and her mane hung unmoving as a corpse and within Dave’s other grasp. Was she breathing? Fluttershy couldn’t tell.

Fluttershy recognized the trees and the fauna around her. She was in the Everfree forest. What little light available to her weaved through the trees. Dave’s face seemed determined and emotionless. His armor was heavily stained in crisp, drying blood in some places and light green mucus in others. Fluttershy couldn’t even remember what color the armor originally was. The last few days unfolded so fast, it was hard to keep track of it all.

The spiders. That’s why it happened. It was horrible and terrifying. Fluttershy was one of the few ponies that didn’t fear spiders at all, but the Fenrir brought a whole new level of horror. She knew what they were and regretted ever learning it.

The old castle. That’s where it happened. She tried so hard to save Rainbow Dash. She was sick, weak, and fell unconscious so fast. Fluttershy felt not only terrified, but pathetic and useless. She hated herself. One friend was dying in her hooves while another fought for his life and maybe even hers. She couldn’t do a thing to help. All she could do was wait like the damsel in distress.

But what happened? She could remember so little, but it was all so vivid. As Fluttershy shook her unconscious friend, desperately trying to wake her up, three Fenrir spiders attacked and overpower her so quickly. It all must’ve happened in mere seconds, but her senses took the liberty of making every tragic detail long and lasting.

The spiders weren’t stupid. They used teamwork for nearly everything and Fluttershy was no exception. One spider tackled her; knocking her off her hooves and onto her back. Rather than just killer her, the first spider shifted and pinned her wing to the cold ground. Before Fluttershy could even flap her other wing, a second spider had pinned that one down as well. She screamed and thrashed as much as she could, but they were too much for her.

A third spider pounced through the air; fangs extended and saliva dripping. Not her please, her screams, nor her flailing hooves stopped it. The spider landed atop her soft belly and immediately sunk his sharp fangs into her yellow breast.

After that everything went black. She must of lost consciousness from the fear. It was actually a bit surprising she stayed awake that long. But what happened after all of that?

Did…Did Dave save her?

He did….He really did.

The realization brought hope to Fluttershy. Maybe the ponies back home won’t thing of him as a monster anymore. Maybe there’s still a chance to change things for the better.

Even with her dying strength, Fluttershy could still manage a small smile.

Thank you …

Fluttershy felt herself losing consciousness again. It wasn’t a pleasant experience at all. If sleeping was like dipping into a warm bath, this was like having one’s head force underwater. She didn’t want to sleep. She wanted to stay awake. Despite what little effort she could muster, her own mind was determined to keep her choking under the pleasant water. Everything faded to black again.

***

thb-thb… thb-thb

The beat of a slow, but healthy heart and a heavy ache within her skull were among the first of things to greet Fluttershy as she awoke again. Her body felt warm and pleasant. As she shifted around, she could feel her head atop a soft cushion and her body covered in a nice blanket. As soothing as it should’ve been, it did not help the heavy headache she had.

“Uuughh…” Fluttershy moaned out loud from just a whim and nothing more. Sleep, that’s what she needed. Maybe she’d feel better after sleeping just a little longer.

But another voice kept her from reaching dream land, “Fluttershy, you’re awake. Are you alright? Can you hear me?”

Somepony was here with her, a mare it sounded. Who was it? Better yet, where was she? The moment was so brief and dull it hadn’t crossed her mind to figure it out. Fluttershy peeled back her eyes, opening the way for a bright onslaught upon her pupils. She lifted a hoof and rubbed her eyes.

“Easy there, Fluttershy. You’re alright. You’re safe now.”

Just as Fluttershy could open her eyes and see the world around her, she could feel the side of a hoof placed on her forehead. The pony was a white mare with a pink mane kept back neat and tight under a small cap. She is well known mare in Ponyville, for in such a small town, everypony visits her sooner or later. It was nurse Redheart.

The room around was as white as snow. The smell of strong cleaners assaulted Fluttershy’s nose. The walls, her bed, the waxed floor and the ceiling almost shined with a clean white color. Behind the kind nurse was the door to the room and one of the few things not such a sterile white. On the walls closest to and on either side of the door, were cabinets and countertops, undoubtedly filled with various tools and supplies for medical aid.

Nurse Redheart retracted her hoof. She sighed to herself, “You still have a fever, but at least you’re awake; that’s an improvement.” The nurse turned and walked over to one of the countertops. One of the top cabinets glowed in a pink aura as she rummaged through it.

Fluttershy’s tongue and jaw felt unusually heavy as she spoke, “W-what happened?”

Redheart spoke in a kind and sympathetic voice, but kept her eyes on the cabinet. She had to speak over the sound of various objects crashing and colliding within the storage space. “I’m not sure why and I won’t ask how, but that human they tried to execute earlier today came back with you and Rainbow Dash within his claws. Heh, you can tame any animal, can’t you?”

The rummaging ceased as Redheart finally found what she was looking for. She turned to the other countertop, pulled a small paper cup, and began to fill it under a small medical sink. “He must’ve really taken a liking to you. There he was, stumbling into the hospital, hauling a hundred or so pounds of pony and begging for somepony to help you.”

With her magic, Redheart pulled out a plate from the cabinet. She placed the plate, along with the cup of water and a capsule on the small beside table only inches away from Fluttershy. “The amazing thing is, he looked like he went though Tartarous and back just to get you. His body was covered in dried blood and who knows what else - and I could swear he’s missing a few pieces of himself. Anyway, despite how bad he looked, not once did he ask for help for himself. All he cared about was you guys.”

“S-so what happened to Rainbow Dash?”

“Well, you both got bitten by Fenrir Spiders. They venom they got is pretty bad. We’ve done as much as we can, but right now, all we can do help your own body deal with the rest.”

“Where’s Rainbow?”

“Oh, she’s behind you,” Nurse Redheart lifted a hoof and pointed over Fluttershy’s shoulder. “Don’t bother exerting yourself, she’s not awake yet. Anyway, take the capsule. It’s a strong vitamin supplement; it’ll help your body get itself better,” The cup of water and the vitamin started to glow and float in front of Fluttershy, “Would you like some help?”

Fluttershy lightly nodded her head, “Yes please.”

The pillow Fluttershy had been laying on glowed with a pink aura as it rose to a hover, pushing her head upwards and upright. All Fluttershy had to do was open her mouth and Redheart gently placed the floating vitamin atop her tongue. The nurse then lifted the small cup of to Fluttershy’s lips and tilted it so as to slowly pour water. She poured just enough water without much indication and Fluttershy swallowed her capsule without any problems.

Fluttershy made a small smile. “Thanks.”

Redheart slowly dropped the pillow and let Fluttershy rest evenly again. “Aw, don’t mention it. I’m always happy to help anypony who needs it,” *sigh* “Lets just hope Rainbow Dash gets better soon, too”

Worry started to strike at Fluttershy, “Oh my, is she going to be alright?”

“She fine; I didn’t mean it like that. Aside from her own fever, all of her vitals are going strong. She’ll definitely recover, just needs a little time that you would though. Given your line of work, it’s understandable that your body is a bit more used to dealing with infections than the average pony.”

“That’s a relief to hear.”

Redheart turned around and started walking towards the door. “Well, like I said, all you two need now is time. Go back to sleep; just call out if you need help with anything at all.”

The door open within her glow, but before Redheart left, Fluttershy asked, “Um, nurse Redheart, where’s Dave right now?”

Redheart turned to face Fluttershy. “The human? Oh, he’s actually sleeping in one of the waiting rooms. I have to say, he’s nice if you get to know him. I’m actually about to wake him up. I bet he’d love to see you again.”

“Oh, that’d be nice.”

“Don’t you go anywhere.” Redheart giggled to herself. Fluttershy rolled her eyes at the bad joke.

Redheart returned her attention to the door, but her efforts were thwarted again. This time, it was by another locally famous pony; the commander of the Ponyville guard. Redheart seemed a bit surprised, “Commander Leadhoof? What are you doing here?”

His gaze was heavy enough to push Redheart back into the room. His voice dripped with hate and danger. His muzzled pointed forward, almost accusing the nurse of something, “Where’s the human?”

Despite the intimidation, Redheart held her ground and didn’t give Leadhoof enough room to pass the doorway. “I don’t think you should be here, sir. Where’s Doctor Stable?”

His brows angled even further down. He pushed his muzzle against Redheart, but she still didn’t give another inch. “Answer my question first.”

“What ever you’re planning, stop it. It’s all under control, we don’t need you mix things up.”

His violent intention was thick enough to taste. “I won’t ask again.”

“And what will Twilight think about this, huh? This human just saved two of her best friends. Put the swords away, we both know this’ll end badly.”

Suddenly, Leadhoof drew a sword and struck Redheart with the handle end and knocked her off her hooves. “Do you truly think I care what the princess thinks?” It all happened so fast, Redheart already hit the ground before Fluttershy realized just how bad things had gotten.

“The princess is young and short sighted. She actually wanted to help the monstrosity from the start. She’s not ready for any position of authority.”

Leadhoof stepped over Redheart, walking towards Fluttershy. He sighed to himself, “I shouldn’t have let this happen. I should’ve killed it when I had the chance.” The terrifying commander stepped closer and gently brushed Fluttershy’s mane with his hoof. Fluttershy simply laid there, too paralyzed by fear to say anything. “Don’t you worry yourself little pony, I’ll make sure nopony else ever gets hurt by it again.”

Leadhoof turned around and left the room. He used his magic to gently close the door, like a mare would after telling her foal goodnight. Fluttershy was anything but ready to sleep. She had to get up, she had to move.

She turned her body and pushed against the bedding. Her muscles were slow and sluggish. Fluttershy put as much will into her movement as she could. Disaster was about to strike and she had to stop it.

She barely had enough strength to lift herself a few inches off the bed. She put in as much force as she could, but her right hoof gave out. Fluttershy found herself sliding off the hospital bed and fell unto the cold floor. The impact was hard and rang through her aching head. But no matter the pain, no matter how much her body screamed for rest, Fluttershy had to get up. Will Leadhoof kill Dave? Or worse yet, will Leadhoof lose that fight? Dave is lethal when pushed into a corner; how will he react if Leadhoof pushed him into one? Fluttershy didn’t know, but that only made the situation worse.

She tried once again and pushed away at the floor below her. It felt like boulders rested on her shoulders, but she prevailed. The further her chest became from the floor, the more weight seemed to be placed unto her back.

Nevertheless, Fluttershy finally got up on her hooves. She wobbled like a newborn fawn, but at least she was up. As she tried to walk forward, gravity seemed to take a heavy liking to her hooves, and didn’t let go easily. But one at a time, Fluttershy pulled her legs up and over, walking one step at time.

Fluttershy dragged herself over to the unconscious form of nurse Redheart. Fluttershy used her muzzle to push at Redheart. “Redheart, please, wake up. Please.” The nurse didn’t respond. There was nothing Fluttershy could do, but at least he was breathing. As much as it tore at her already devastated heart, Fluttershy had to leave her.

She turned her attention to the door. She moved closer and tried to open the door, but never in her life had the simple task been so difficult. She lifted her muzzled and gripped the handle within her teeth. She then let gravity pull her head and the handle down. Then, with as much effort as she could muster, she pulled the door. It felt so heavy, like it was made thick stone, but she made it move anyway. Inch by in she pulled the heavy barrier away from its frame. Surprisingly, it left her heaving for breath, but Fluttershy finally made it into the hallway.

But the corridor was another challenge altogether. It couldn’t be more than some yards long, but if felt like miles. Each step was a shockwave through her body. Her center of focus was blurred and her peripherals were stained with bloody red.

The journey was short, but felt so long. As she neared the end of the hall she could hear the sound breaking glass just around the corner. It wasn’t far now, she was almost there.

She heard the sound of glass breaking again. No, no, no. She was so close. Only a few more feet. Please, no. Don’t let any pony get hurt.

Just as Fluttershy rounded the corner, she was met with the sound of glass shattering. She shut her eyes and lowered her head as shards of many sized scattered in every which way throughout the room. When she finally opened her eyes and lifted her heavy head, scene almost made her wish she hadn’t. It all made her freeze again in terror.

Leadhoof laid against the front desk. He helmet was gone and his face was bloodied and beaten. He bled so much, he was already staining the floor and many of the glass shards were already gleaming red in the hospital’s light. Leadhoof kicked against the ground, trying hard to find purchase and lift himself from the ground.

But through the shattered door came an even more terrifying sight. Fluttershy almost refused to believe it, but who else could it be. Dave walked through the shattered door. He seemed dark and evil. He seemed to fill the room with a threatening aura. Fluttershy’s fears had manifested before her.

Dave marched through the room. The glass broke even further under his heavy hooves. He reached down to pick up another sharp piece of glass in his claws. Leadhoof couldn’t get away. With one claw, Dave picked up Leadhoof by the throat high off the ground and slammed him unto the front desk. He kept his grip around the dying pony’s throat and strangled him. The shard of glass in his other set of claws was lifted high, ready to kill.

Fluttershy couldn’t let this go any further. If Dave actually killed somepony, there’d be no hope for him. She broke away from fear’s grip and screamed as loud as she could, “Stop it!” She pulled a hoof to her mouth, barely able to believe what was happening before her.

The world seemed to freeze at her voice. Dave slowly turned his head towards Fluttershy. It almost brought tears to her eyes to see a friend doing something like this. “Please, Dave. J-Just stop.”

Author's Notes:

lol, I'm stretching this out like a dying anime.
Hope you all liked it!

Chapter 13: Monster...

Silence filled the room. Fluttershy waited anxiously for many long seconds, waiting for a response. Leadhoof lay with his back atop the front desk within the Ponyville hospital, beaten to nearly an inch from death. Dave held the dying pony by the neck with his left set of claws. In his right, he held a sharp, crude shard of glass, ready to take what little life remain in the commander.

Dave returned his attention to his victim and released his grip just enough to let air flow in and out. He stared at the dying pony’s eyes; his gaze remained plain, unshifting, and deathly. Fluttershy couldn’t tell what he was thinking, or even if he was thinking at all.

Finally, the human broke the silence with a loud sigh before turning to the ceiling,

“Why should I?!!”

Silence retook its throne and reigned for a few more seconds.

Dave slowly turned his head back towards Fluttershy, barely audible, and stuttering.

”Why the hell should I?”

“Because I know you’re not a monster.”

For more everlasting moments, nopony else spoke, so Fluttershy stepped through the sea of broken glass. Many of the shards broke even further under her hooves. It was clearly unsafe, but then again, there’s already blood all over the floor.

Fluttershy continued as she stepped closer to her friend. Dave kept his cold gaze on her. “Maybe everypony thinks otherwise, but I know better. You’re not a real monster, it’s was all one misunderstanding after another, and each one pushed you farther and farther away.”

Fluttershy approached the figure of death without resistance or hesitation. She lifted a hoof and gently placed it on his arm. “And it’s all my fault.”

Dave’s solid stone expression crumbled in such few words. The make-shift knife in his right hand dropped to the floor, he kept his grip on Leadhoof. Dave’s voice was nearly a whisper and soaked with defeat, “What do you mean?”

Fluttershy’s head dropped low. “It was only a few days ago when we found were you crashed. I knew you were hurt before I ever saw you. I was the one who said we should follow your trail. I just wanted to help you.”

She looked back up at Dave; tears began to form in her eyes. “I started all this. I’m the one that deserves to be hurt, not you or anypony else. Please, I know you have so much hate built up inside, but please, just let it all go.”

Dave looked back at Leadhoof; the pony seemed to have stayed conscious the entire time, waiting for his would be killer to make his move. With both his claws, Dave gently picked him up. He used his odd hooves to clear a small patch of glass and placed his body on the floor. It wouldn’t help the bleeding flesh wound on the side of his head, but it was something.

Having been placed on the floor, Leadhoof coughed out some more blood and spoke as much as he could, “You, You’re just going to let me live?”

Dave looked down at the pony. His face turned cold as stone again. “She’s right. I’m no monster and I won’t prove to you otherwise.”

Dave turned to Fluttershy. He bent his long legs and seemed to sit down on the floor so as to talk to her with a similar height. His face and voice both turned sincere, but was unable to make eye contact, “You don’t have to blame yourself. I’m the one who hurt all those people-uhh…ponies. I’m the one who brought all this to myself. I’m the one who attacked you in the first place.”

After a short pause and a small swallow, Dave finally was able to look Fluttershy in the eyes, “And… thank you… for everything.”

Dave got back up on his two hooves and ran a set of claws through his mane. “Pfft, what am I gonna do now? No one’s gonna forget what I did. Let’s see, I took out…” Dave started flicking his claws one at a time, as if he was counting, “With this guy I took out five of you ponies, maybe more – I don’t remember everything. Oh yeah, didn’t I throw a kid across a room at one point.”

Fluttershy’s expression turned to an odd mix of shock and worry. “Oh, I was there for that.” She thought that is was best to change the subject. “We should get going. I think the quicker we clear all this up, the better.”

“Al’right. I’ve had worse nights than this anyway.”

Fluttershy started to walk out the door and Dave followed. There was no need to open it, on account of the fact that the door was arguable not there anymore. The air was soft and cool. The night was dark, but the full moon illuminated just enough to see…

Oh my…

… the dozens of arrowheads shinning under the moonlight, all aimed towards her. It seemed like every member of the Ponyville Guard was here. The gray shield that had covered the hospital before was no longer there. Now the guards had all lined up in an arch towards her in each direction, cutting off any chance of escape. Some guards hid behind shields while others behind them drew bows.

An unseen leader called out from behind the ranks, “Your end is now, monster!!”

The next voice came from much closer. Dave said to her, “Sorry ‘bout this!”

She barely turned enough to see what happened next. The instant he said that, Fluttershy could feel her mane and her tail suddenly yank upwards. Dave twisted his body and stepped back into the hospital. He threw Fluttershy away from the door and through the air a small distance back down the hall to the side.

Fluttershy tried to open her wings and control her short fall, but they were still to sluggish. She smashed against the hospital floor head first, and slid a fair distance. Her head ached in pain from the impact. Fluttershy could feel cold adrenaline rush through her veins. Despite the impact, her vision remained clear and well. She lifted her head up just enough to see volley of feathered steel.

She could see dozens of arrows fly perpendicular to her vision into the hospital. Dave screamed through his teeth as many of the arrows meet their target and knocked him to the floor.

Fluttershy froze at the sight. For moment, Dave seemed to be dead. He lay still with several arrows erected from his body. But the flame of hope seemed to light just as quickly as it fell. An arm lifted and pressed its claws against the ground.

As Dave pushed against the ground, lifting his torso from gravity’s grip, he called out, “Dammit, my legs!!”

As Dave forced himself to his knees, but guards flooded into the hospital. The first of them tackled Dave and pushed him to the ground again. Dave twisted and turned, easily grabbing and throwing the pony off him. The platoon quickly surrounded the human as a second guard attempted another arrest.

Fluttershy could barely stomach the sight. It was violent and bloody, terrible and terrifying. Tears began to form at the corner of her eyes, but she couldn’t look away.

The guard tackled Dave, but he countered by grabbing him by the muzzle and pulling to the ground with him. Dave twisted himself and got on top of the pony. He punched and beat at the guard, but managed only a few swings before a swift mace struck him in the head.

Dave was knocked back to the floor. His body now faced Fluttershy. She could see every unnerving and nightmare enduing detail. His arms shook in place and he slowly lifted himself once more. Much of his mane hung wet and soaked in his own blood. She could see in his face the thick determination used to fight death, but his eyes are what struck Fluttershy in depths she didn’t know she had. His eyes did not speak of pain for fear. They did not ask for help nor suggested surrender. They were eyes of sorrow. Fluttershy could even see a single small tear reflect in the hospital light.

The eyes were pulled from her sight as another guard spun on his hooves and bucked him the head. His entire body fell limb on the floor. Fluttershy’s could no longer hold it in. All she did was watch as her savior fought for his life. It was disgusting. She was disgusting. What kind of pony was she? Fluttershy turned he head to the ceiling and released everything in her voice.

“NOOOOOOOO!!”

Fluttershy aggressively shook her head from side to side. Tears flowed everlasting with her defying cries and flew with each swing. “NO! NO! NO! NO!” The guards circled and surrounded the fallen human. Her voice started to fade, “no, no, no…”

Several coughs and a voice originated from behind the guards. They all turned around to see the fallen form of their commander. “What’re you doing here?” Two of the guards immediately rushed over to help him back on his hooves.

Leadhoof coughed out more blood before addressing a green pegasus. “I though I told you to hold a perimeter around the hospital, Lieutenant. Who gave you the order to launch a volley in here, huh? You almost killed me!”

The green Lieutenant rubbed a hoof behind his head, obviously unsure what to say, “Well, sir, um, the order came from… the princess.”

“Sparkle? ‘Bout time she learned how to lead.”

The Lieutenant’s nervousness grew, “N-not that princess, sir.”

Leadhoof’s brows drew closer and his muzzle lowered a bit. His face boasted worry and anger. “Which princess then?”

A loud, confident, and unmistakable voiced filled the room, freezing every pony with surprise and perhaps a little terror.

“I told them to.”

An unmistakable pony; one of regal symbol and fame spanning generations. Her large figure, twice in height and thrice in size, shinned with a coat of pure white. Her mane and tale flickered with cosmic colors of blue, teal, indigo, and pink. They waved endlessly within a non-existing breeze. She stood tall, an obvious figure of high authority even to those few who do not know her name. It was Princess Celestia.

Every gaurdpony kneeled before her and quickly moved to the side to clear the way. One unicorn even went so far as to clear the glass on the floor, giving a clear and unhindered path to wherever she may desire to roam.

Fluttershy, however, did not bow. She stood paralyzed not by her previous injury, but by pure shock. What was the princess doing here, and moreover, what did she mean. Was she determined to take the human’s life as much as everypony else?

Celestia walked over to Fluttershy. Her expression turned from stiff authority, to soft concern. She lowered her muzzle and leaned closer to Fluttershy. “Fluttershy, I don’t want to have to ask you to hoof over one of you animal friends, but, please, I have no choice.”

Fluttershy finally looked up at the princess. Her eyes were swollen with tears. “W-why does everypony hate him so much? Why do you hate him? He’s not bad. It’s all just mistakes. Please, he’s just as scared as everypony else of getting hurt? Why can’t anypony see that? He’s not a monster, he… he’s my friend.”

“Because that thing is more dangerous than you know. I’ve been to the human world for only a short time and regretted every second of it. Their history is written in each other’s blood. Every chapter is another war and as if that wasn’t disgusting enough, they manage to find pride and glory in all the bloodshed.”

Fluttershy kept her watery gaze on the princess; tears freely fell down her cheeks, collecting and dripping off her chin.

“You’re friend is and will always be no different. I don’t want to go into the graphic detail but please, for you and everypony else, just let it go.”

Fluttershy could hear another set of hooves rhythmically hit the ground as another pony stepped in the hospital. Even through soaked eyes, Fluttershy could tell who the purple pony was instantly. It was Twilight. A bit of hope sparked in her heart. Twilight knows Dave isn’t a monster; she’d help clear his name. But, then why does she look so sad?

Fluttershy called out, “Twilight, help me, please. You’ve been with him before, you know Dave isn’t a monster. Tell the princess she’s wrong.”

Twilight seemed unable to face her. Her muzzled kept its aim at the floor and one hoof nervously rubbed against another. “I…can’t.”

That hurt. It pain was far worse than any real wound. It felt like her voice and breath were forced down by an enormous weight. For a long moment, the air felt too heavy to breath, and no sound could reach her lips.

Twilight took her place by Celestia’s side, still unable to make eye contact. “I’ve already had fouls come to me seeking safety from the human. I’m sorry, but I can’t choose him over the fillies and colts I’m meant to protect.

Fluttershy’s chest felt heavy and cold. It felt like a cold, sharp icicle was driven through her. The cold made everything so stiff, yet it ripped it all to shreds. It all felt like betrayal.

She couldn’t move. Not even when the human by her hoof glowed in a yellow aura. She remained paralyzed with shock as the human hovered between her and Celestia. She just stared at the ground, now watching her own tears stream and fall of her muzzle. It hurts. It just hurts. It all hurts so much, but Fluttershy managed to find the courage to lift her head and raise her voice.

So much boiled inside of her. She could barely thing, but one thing left clear to her. She wasn’t going to sit and do nothing anymore. Her wings opened suddenly pushed against the air with tremendous force. Her entire body launched forwards with speed she never made before. She tensed her hoof and did something utterly imaginable to anypony for centuries.

Fluttershy screamed at the top of her lungs as she tore through the air and struck Celestia, sending her muzzle forward and upward. Her tiara flew through the air and landed against the hospital floor. In the stillness and shock of it all, echoes may have been heard by the stuck gold, were it not covered by the sound of a limb body hitting the floor.

Celestia herself fell back sever steps. Instinct took over and her wings unfolded and her legs spread to catch herself, but when her balance finally recovered, she stood as still and shocked as everypony else. In the silent seconds that pasted, her royal blood poured from her muzzle, rolled off her lips and dripped on to the floor below.

Fluttershy landed inched from the purple alicon she once called her friend. This time, shock kept Twilight frozen and her eyes locked with the pegasus’s. Unlike seconds ago, Fluttershy’s voice was once again soft and barely audible. She looked Twilight in the eyes and whispered, “How could you...”

Tears continued to pour from Fluttershy’s eyes. She shut them and her jaw as hard as he could, barely able to keep in the rage that suddenly swelled her entire body. She screamed at her friend in a voice loud enough to deafen most.

"HOW FUCKING COULD YOU?!!”

Author's Notes:

Like always, hope you all enjoyed.

Oh, and if anyone cares, you know the green pegasus lieutenant that keeps reappearing. His name is "Camo Barrett".

Chapter 14: What's Right

”HOW FUCKING COULD YOU?!!”

Fluttershy accusingly jabbed Twilight with her hoof at each passing sentence, forcing her to take steps back and out of the hospital. Fluttershy did not give her any space during the rant. The guards around them watched in awe and surprise.

“He was scared, lost, and desperate. He didn’t try to hurt anypony, he just wanted to get away. But, noooo, everypony has to chase him down and start more fights and then blame everything on him. He’s really tried to be better than all this. He’s even saved our life. Remember when we got attacked by a chimera? Dave could’ve just ran away and let us all die, but he didn’t. He came back and almost lost his life trying to save ours!”

“F-Fluttershy, I didn’t-“

Flutteshy threw up a hoof, pointing into the hospital behind her. “Rainbow Dash is alive because of him. Do you know what Fenrir spiders do to their prey? Rainbow would be lucky to be dead in those caves. She’s alive and well now because of him. I’m alive because of him. And you not in the stomach of a chimera because of him!”

Fluttershy turned around, facing the interior of the hospital. Her eyes were thick with tears and anger. What few guards attempted to move found themselves paralyzed with odd emotions. They could do nothing now but listen to the rant. Even Celestia had shrug off the shock and listened curiously.

“You’re all just a bunch of short-sighted idiots!! Equestria was founded on love and compassion, on forgiving and forgetting, on embracing one’s differences not hating them because of it! Nopony would even be hurt if he didn’t have to fight back!”

For a moment, tears flew freely down Fluttershy’s cheek, now faster than ever. Her rage subsides, living nothing but heart-tearing sadness. She hung her head down and continued to sob. Her legs weaken and she fell on her haunches. “He’s not a monster… He’s my friend…”

Fluttershy looked back up with watery eyes, now facing Celestia, “Please, princess, don’t make me choose one friend over another. I don’t anybody else to get hurt.”

Celestia faced Fluttershy, but her eyes directed elsewhere, unable to make eye contact, ”I’m… sorry, Fluttershy….”

Fluttershy wiped away a few tears with her hoof at the new ember of hope.

“…But I have no choice.”

Fluttershy’s ears folded downward. “…No…NO!” She tried to fly once more, but her wings would not respond to her commands. She tried to run, but her hooves seemed glued to the ground. A quick glace found a yellow aura surrounding each hoof. She was unable to move, unable to act.

All she could do now was scream even more, “Stop it! Leave him alone!!” Celestia ignored her pleas and continued her simple work. She turned and picked up the unconscious body, only to find it not so unconscious at all.

A claw reached inches above the ground. It folded in on itself and smashed at the ground. The human pushed itself off the ground, slowly and with obvious difficulty. It was a strange turn of events; Everypony watched.

He could barely speak between heavy breaths, “N-Not…dead…yet…”

The human pushed against the ground with both his claws and even pulled forward with his knees. His legs shook against it’s own weight, but pushed onwards. With one final grunt, he raised his head and lifted himself from gravity’s grip. He stumbled at first, but quickly found his footing. He wrapped his claws around himself and seemed to tear a bit of himself off. He pulled the loosen bit over his head and threw his armor on the ground.

While peeling another bit of himself from his right arm, he faced Fluttershy, “Hey, you’re the damsel in distress, not me.”

As he threw the single gauntlet on the ground next to his vest, he started picking an arrow out of his thigh. Meanwhile, Celetstia spoke to him, “Don’t act as if you’re some hero.”

Dave threw the arrow away and seemed to sweat. Fluttershy couldn’t tell if it was from pain or excitement. Dave put his set of claws within the other and made some kind of bone crackling sound as he spoke, “Yeah, you’re right, I’m no hero.” He put both his wrapped claws up, taking a combatant stance. “I’m just another soldier.”

Celestia kept her head high, looking down at the pathetic attempt to defy her will. “You can barely stand.”

Dave grew a wide grin, “I’d rather die on my feet! S’come on, bitch! I got four friends waiting for me on the other side, and I want a story when I get there!”

“You’ll never lay a claw on our princess!” A guard called out and pounced on Dave. To everyone’s surprise, he was met with a yellow, translucent wall and fell to the floor. Everyone turned to Celestia, obvious to the fact that it was her magic.

“I accept your challenge. Consider it a last request.”

***

My grin grew even wider. I would’ve never guessed this was how I would meet my end, but hey, I’m still swinging, and I’ll be damned if I die cowering like little bitch.

The smaller armed ponies circled all around me and the big white horse. To be honest, my head was throbbing and I’m still a bit fuzzy on how I got here. All I know is I’m in the fight of my life and Death is just around the corner. And you know, it all felt like one of those arcade games. I was focused, ready for anything. Even the screams and cheers of the guards around us seemed to fade away.

I made the first move. I pushed myself forward and drove my right first as hard as I could. I swung forward, but she sidestepped to the right and dogged. I recycled my momentum and spun counterclockwise on my feet. I twisted my body around and outstretched my left arm. I managed to slap the horse with the back of my hand. When I finished spinning around and returned to my stance, my fists were already up.

I wasn’t going to give her a chance to recover. I pushed forward again and threw another right hook. This one was lighter than before, but she stepped again. I threw a quick left, but she dodged again. I furiously swung at her; left, right, uppercut, under one and over the other, but I couldn’t land a hit. The horse just stepped to the side over and over, evading ever attack with taunting grace.

She seemed calm, confident, like this fight was nothing to her. It aggravated me, but I couldn’t keep this up. I wasn’t exactly in ship-shape to begin with, and it seemed the fatigue from the last few days still lingered on me and hindered my movements like a robe of lead. Everything became heavy and sluggish. I found myself swinging my punches like a drunk.

This wasn’t working; I needed to do something new. It was all the thought I needed to make before the rest of myself took over. As she stepped back to dodge another punch, I jumped forward in the air. I drove my left leg to strike, and with success this time. My boot met her knee and with a successful crunch. I could hear and feel tendons and muscles rip under overwhelming force.

“Nnn’hhhhh!!” The horse kept her screams under her tongue and she kneeled to her injury and to me. Her head was now as high as my chest and vulnerable as ever. All sense of confidence was finally beaten out of her head. She now held eyes filled with and odd mixture of worry for herself and anger to me. Though I don’t like to admit it, they were just the way I liked it.

I grabbed her long horn in both my hands and drove my knee upwards. She shut her eyes as she braced for the impact. The pain seemed to be enough to pull a small tear from her eyes. I kept the horn in my left hands, but left go with my right. I brought my dense knuckles to her cranium repeatedly, punching her with whatever force I could muster. After a few strikes, I instead grabbed the underside of her muzzle. With one hand on her horn and another on her jaw, I forced her head to the side. As expected, her entire body followed suit and fell on its side on the floor on.

Without delay, I lifted my boot again, ready to smash her head in and end it all. I was so close, I was so close. I stomped as hard as I could, but the bitch just turned into a flash of light. I stomped through the light, missing her again and awkwardly hit the ground.

A split second later, another flash of light appeared. I could see the shadow in front of me and the shine of light reflecting in the guards’ eyes. I turned around as fast as I could. I barely had enough time to see the moving blur of white in the very edge of my vision. I had no time to really think. It all just happened. I lifted my arm to block. Only to be met with extreme pain.

My spinning only helped it drive deeper and wider. I looked to see the horse’s horn in my forearm, right between the bones. Blood was already gushing out and staining her white fur. I pulled my left arm back and punched at her face again. I only managed a few more strikes before her horn started to glow again.

With a blast of magic, I was forced back. It was like getting hit by a truck. My entire body went airborne instantly. For a moment, the impact and the tumbling knocked away any sense of balance or direction. Within that short time, I was at the mercy of physics. My body finally hit the ground, but I rolled back even further. I managed to get my footing and quickly forced myself back on my feet, barely.

My legs were spread a bit and I bent over to rest my right arm on my knee. I held the massive would with my other hand, holding and gripping as tight as I could to stop the blood with little success. I looked up from my wound. I saw the white horse walking closer to me with that stupid grace again. Strings of yellow light held her leg together like a marionette’s puppet.

My breath was ragged and filled with heaves and grunts. I looked at her dead in the eyes with angled brows and undying defiance, “Fuck… you…”

She didn’t react at all. She just kept her pace, walking towards me, ready to claim her victory. She was slow, too slow. The damn horse was talking her time, savoring her victory.

I called out again, “Well… what’re you waitin’ for?!... Finish it already!!...”

She ignored my taunt and continued to just walk. Maybe she was patient, but I wasn’t. I charged forward one last time. It wasn’t a matter of winning the fight anymore, it was just going down with style now. I dropped my right arm, letting it swing in its socket, but my left still worked just fine.

I used what little power I had left, swinging wide and hard. The horse lifted its head and dodged again. I tried to punch forward, but I was stopped by her magic again. My left forearm glowed in a yellow aura. Suddenly, my entire body was pushed backwards and off my feet. I landed hard on the cold ground. I tried immediately to get up, but couldn’t. I quickly looked left and right. My wrists, elbows, and shoulders all glowed, holding me down like translucent shackles. I tried to move my legs, but it felt as though they were held down in the same manner.

The horse put a hoof on my chest. She looked down at me with emotionless eyes. I looked back at her with all the determination I still had, as if there was some small chance it would save me still. I tried to yell at my foe one more time, but my voice was barely a whisper, “I’ll see you in hell…”

She replied plainly, “That’s a human belief.”

Her horn glowed once more, brighter than before. These were the last seconds of my life; what am I supposed to do with them. Think of my family? Which one? My mother, father, and little sister, the family I grew up with? My squad, the family I fought and died with? My girlfriend, the family I might’ve had? Heh, they were right; your life really does flash before your eyes. It all flooded me in a very surreal way.

I heard a scream of sorts, “Leave him alone!!”

What the…

A yellow blur flew threw the air and crashed into me, dragging me across the ground.

… FUCK?!

***

Fluttershy charged through the air as hard as she could. She tried to snatch the human under her hooves, but her muscles were still sore and not completely responsive. She crashed into his chest, driving him away from Celestia’s unusual wrath.

Dave choked on the breath just beaten out of him for a few seconds before finally taking in a gulp of air. The impact seemed to despell his restraints; he curled to the side, suffering through unimaginable pain. Fluttershy made her stance, standing between the human and the princess. She didn’t want to go against her, she just wanted to stop this fight.

“Why can’t we just leave him alone? Why do you insist on ending his life so much? Look at him, he’s hurt and in so much pain. You win, just stop it!”

“Fluttershy, don’t make this any harder than it has to be. You don’t know anything about humans; he’s dangerous. Please, this is for the greater good.”

“Dangerous? He’s defending himself. This entire time, all he did was defend himself. Why do you hate him so much, what do you have against humans?”

“The details are graphic. Fluttershy, please trust me. You know I wouldn’t do this if it wasn’t the only way.”

“No! If you want him, you have to go through me.”

“Please, Flutteshy, don’t make me do this.”

Fluttershy kept her stare at the princess, defiant as ever. “No.”

“Then you leave me no choice.” Celestia’s horn glowed once again, charging for another spell, and a powerful one at that. Fluttershy stood her ground. What kind of pony would she be if she just let another animal suffer? Besides, Princess Celestia wouldn’t hurt another pony, would she?

“I’m sorry…”

As the spell finished charging, Fluttershy held her stance, but she was suddenly yanked back by her mane. She could barely see it, but Dave had gotten up. He pulled Fluttershy back with his good claws and threw her on the ground. Dave spun himself around, taking the entire blast of heavy arcane energy in his back.

Dave fell do his knees again. Fluttershy laid there, frozen by shock one again by the turn of events. He looked down on her, with a face of pity. “Hey, quit tryin’ to save me. It’s embarrassing.”

He fell forward again, this time, his entire body fell limb at Fluttershy’s side. Fluttershy couldn’t process it all. Her human friend lay there motionless, inches from her hooves. She shivered in place, unable to even think about what to do.

Fluttershy picked up the human within her hooves, and instantly, a little hope sparked in her heart. The human was breathing; he was still alive. There was still a chance. But her moment of joy was cut even shorter when Celestia stepped closer and called out, “Just let him go.”

Fluttershy gripped the human in her hooves even tighter. “Leave him be. Just stop it.”

Celestia’s horn glowed again. “He has to die; for the better of Equestia and everypony in it.”

Before Flutteshy could muster another response, Celestia swung her head and unleashed the energy building in her horn. Flutteshy’s instincts took over as she closed he eyes and lifted a wing to shield herself.

She head a familiar voice, “No, he doesn’t!!”

Fluttershy was not met with the burning force of magic she expected. Instead all she heard was the sound of another magic spell and saw a faint flash of light through her eyes. She lowered her wing and opened her eyes to see Twilight between herself and Celestia. She, herself, and the human were now surrounded by a purple force field.

Twilight turned her head for a moment, looking down at her friend, “Sorry Fluttershy, I should’ve listened to you from the start.” She returned her attention to the Princess.

Celestia seemed as shocked as Fluttershy, “Twilight? What are you doing?”

“Doing what’s right. I was already a bit skeptical when you said all humans were bad and they’d bring nothing but pain and suffering to Equestia, but I trusted your judgment. Now I see you’re entirely wrong about them. The human had no idea that was a sleep spell, nor did he care. Even as wounded as he was, he still used the last bit of strength to defend another pony. I don’t know why you hate humans do much, and I won’t ask. But it doesn’t matter what he is, if somepony, or something is willing to do that, they don’t deserve all this hate.”

“Twilight, my prized student, have you learned nothing from me? Do you not care about the future of this kingdom?”

“I have learned something. I’ve learned to do what is right, and that’s what I’m going to do. And it’s time you did so as well, Princess.”

“Don’t make me chose between you and my kingdom. You know what my choice will be.”

“I do, and so I won’t give you a choice.” Twilight’s horn glowed with great intensity.

Celestia’s voice filled with worry, “What’re you doing?”

“I already told you; I’m doing what’s right.”

With that, Twilight, Flutteshy, and Dave disappeared within a large flash of violet light, fleeing Princess’s presence, but left seeking the attention of another.

Author's Notes:

Thanks to spring break, I've had more time to do this than usual.
Plus, I figured I had to get this in before April 3rd. (And if you're a gamer like me, you probably know why.)

Anyway, hope you all enjoyed!

Chapter 15: A Vistitor in the Woods

Author's Notes:

Alright!

I'm done with school and I'm done procrastinating.
Lets get this train wreck of a story rolling again!

Hope you enjoy!

In what seemed like literally no time at all, my blurred and fuzzy senses crawled back online one at a time, giving me a slow connection to the outside world. One of the first things I could sense again was sound. As first it was all muffled and mixed with a high pitched whine. But as seconds passed, the whining died down and the world around me became a little more clear.

Zecora, please hurry!

There’s… so… so much of it.

I really don’t think he’s supposed to be this color!

I’m trying to save your friend, now let me mix this blend!

What the hell, am I dead or not?

What am I supposed to do with all this blood?!

You can throw it in any bowl, but keep the pressure, don’t let it flow!

please don’t die please don’t die please don’t die

Zecora!!

It’s complete! Now, can you please make your voice a bit more petite?

Wait! What’s compl-

“AUUUGGGGHHH!!!”

The rest of my senses came back online at the sound of my own involuntary screams. My right arm felt as though it was engulfed in flames. What happened next was barely of my own actions. I opened my eyes, but did not pay any attention to my surroundings. I pulled in every muscle and tried to pull my arm in particular away from whatever was hurting it. I didn’t even know I was lying down until I already rolled away and fell off of something. Without a second thought or a moment to think, I nearly flew to my feet and off the ground. I twisted around, arms already up and ready to face my new adversary.

It wasn’t until then that I became fully and consciously in control of my body. I made a quick glace at my soundings. I seemed to be in a hut or cabin of some kind. The decorations and overall atmosphere of the area were entirely foreign to me. The walls were made of entirely of wood. Each window seemed to be a cross of sticks instead of glass. Simple candles on the walls illuminated the place. Bottles of every shape and size resided on the shelves and plenty of others hung from strings off the ceiling. Most of the decorations included various wooden carvings, including a few odd masks.

I finally looked forward and found who the people, or rather the ponies, I heard talking before. Each one kept their distance from me behind a fallen table. I immediately recognized Fluttershy. She stood closest to me than the rest and seemed to be more worried than afraid of me, unlike the others. One of the other ponies was the purple one with wings and a horn. I remembered her face just fine, but her name still alluded me. The other pony was actually a zebra, I think. She certainly looked like a small zebra. I remember meeting a zebra that gave me a weird healing potion, but I wasn’t sure if this was the same.

For several long seconds, we all stood their, motionless. Ready to counter whatever the other might do first. Fluttershy was the first to break the silence. “Dave, please, just calm down, we’re not trying to hurt you.”

I didn’t respond.

She continued, “Look at yourself. Please, no more fighting, just let Zecora finish healing you.”

I looked at my arm. The pain was still there, but any concern evaporated in the uncertain rush of events. Much of the flesh was missing, and a small hole could be seen between the two bones within my forearm. The wound didn’t seem new though. The flesh was a bright pink rather than a usually deep read. Blood didn’t flow freely, but that and the color might’ve been due to a complete lack of blood. Neither the flesh nor the skin around it seemed to be torn or jagged as it should be if I just got shot or something. Not a single tissue was sticking out. As a matter of fact, after looking at it for a few seconds, I realized the wound actually looked like it had already been healing for a few weeks now.

I looked back at the ponies, “What the hell did you guys do to me?”

The purple one spoke this time. “Sorry if we scared you. You lost a lot of blood and we’re just trying to heal you is all.” She used her magic to lift the table in the air and set it up right on the floor. “I know you don’t have much of a reason to trust us, but we really are trying to help you.”

I looked at my arm once last time before relaxing. “Fine.” I said. I moved over to the table and sat down, holding my arm out and exposing the wound to the other ponies. “Sorry for… lashing out like that.”

Fluttershy opened her wings and hovered onto the table to my left. Her legs didn’t hang of the edge like mine, but she sat on her haunches in a similar position to mine. She held a wing over my back, almost as if she was hugging me and used her hooves to hold my one uninjured arm. She looked at me and said, “Don’t worry, if it hurts, you can just squeeze my leg as hard as you can.”

She smiled and I smiled back. It was a childish gesture, one I hardly needed, but it was sincere nonetheless. I know I don’t show it very often, but small things like that mean a lot to me. I grabbed a hold of her wrist, or at least her pony equivalent of a wrist, and waited for the worst.

My arm started to glow in a purple aura, and with it, was moved by some invisible, but gentle force. I observed enough magic in what few days I spent here to realize that the color of the aura was always the same color as the eyes of the pony that made it. On top of that, when a pony does use magic, the horn of said pony would glow as well. Because of that, I could easily tell it was the purple pony’s magic and I didn’t react too much to it. She twisted my arm around, likely to just get a better view of the wound for herself.

“Are you ready?” She said to me.

I slowly shook my head at the ground, almost whispering, “Ready as I’ll ever be.”

She nodded to the Zebra. I watched the zebra, Zecora I guess her name was, pick up a bottle off the nearby counter with her mouth. She walked over to me and slowly tilted her head so as to spill the bottle’s contents on my right arm.

Before it even happened, I knew it would hurt like hell. I took one last heavy gulp of air before the burning sensation engulfed my arm again. Every muscle in my body instantly tensed up in reaction to the deep pain. My eyes were shut and even my jaw was locked up. I couldn’t even breathe for several seconds. I found myself also squeezing Fluttershy’s leg as hard as I could. When the adrenaline kicked in, I managed to exhale through my nose and open my eyes again.

I was simply astounded at what I saw. My wound seemed to be growing at a rapid rate. Tissues seemed to stretch out rapidly, racing against itself. Pieces from either side of the wound seemed so eager to reach one another. Layer upon layer of cells quickly over lapped one another until skin took it all. Within a single minute, the wound, as well as the pain, was completely gone. Not even a scar remained. What was once a massive hole in my arm, was now just pale, fresh skin.

My tension eased up as the pain did. My arm was released from the magical grip. I took a moment to examine and test out the repairs. The muscle and skin didn’t seem magically reverted to a healthier state. Instead, it seemed entirely new cells took their place. The skin was entirely white, a contrast to the rest of my body and the only indication of where the wound was. A similar patch of white skin could be found on both sides of my arm. A few flexes proved to me that the new muscle was a bit sore, but functional nonetheless.

I looked around at the zebra and the ponies around me and smiled. “Thanks guys, ‘preciate it, really.”

Fluttershy seemed to stand up on the table and wrap her hooves around my head, giving me a hug. I hesitated at first, but found myself returning the gesture. She said to me, “I’m glade you're alright. I’m so sorry you had to go through all of that.”

After a few seconds, a peeled her off my shoulders and said to her, “Hey, don’t worry about that. I brought it all on myself anyway, and besides, I’ve gone through worse,” I turned to the other pony, “By the way, who was that horse?”

“The what?” She asked.

“You know, the one that did this,” I held up my arm for her to see. “The big one, all white, with wings and a horn, and the jewelry.”

“You mean Princess Celestia?”

“I don’t know; I guess.”

“Yeah, it was definitely her. She’s uhh…” The pony lost eye contact with me, looking down. Her voice grew nervous. “She’s the ruler of all of Equestria.”

“Oh…” I took a moment to think and realize just how much heavier the gravity of the situation and my actions really were, “That sucks.”

“Yeah. Believe it or not, she was my mentor not too long ago.” She sighed to herself, “I can’t say I’m all too thrilled about going against her wishes, but I can’t say I regret them either.” She looked back at me and put a hoof on my shoulders, “Look, I don’t know what she has against you, or why she did what she did, but I want you to know that you didn’t deserve any of it.”

Fluttershy started talking, “She’s right you know. We all started off on the wrong hoof, but you deserve a second chance.” She leapt off the table and started to hover in front of me. She held out her hoof. “Hi, my name is Fluttershy. What’s your name?”

After a few seconds, I couldn’t help but smile a bit to myself. I grabbed her hoof and shook it, “Hi Fluttershy, my name is Eric Davidson, but most call me Dave.”

***

The new introductions were quick, mostly because it was still the middle of the night and everybody wanted to just go to sleep. We all stayed at in this hut for the night, spread about the small home into whatever comfortable crevice we could find. Zecora was kind enough to make us all breakfast, but afterwards, Fluttershy and Twilight returned to their homes in Ponyville. I could only imagine the kind of shitstorm I managed to brew, but I hoped and trusted them to be alright.

I stayed behind in Zecora’s hut; after all, there was still some raging princess horse out there who really wants me dead. The zebra was kind enough to drop any prejudices she might’ve had about me and gave me a chance to prove myself as something other than a killing machine.

As it turns out, Zecora was some kind of potion maker or alchemist. She spends most of her days collecting ingredients throughout this dangerous forest, or mixing her finds into various potions and then sells said potions. I for one hated the idea of freeloading and insisted that I helped in whatever way I could.

So, we spent most of the day roaming the forest. Being so unfamiliar with the area, I just followed Zecora to wherever we went. The first place we went was this small waterfall. This waterfall wasn’t like any you’d expect. Instead of a river falling off a cliff, this one seemed to be just a large stream of ground or spring water. The creek it feed into seemed to have been her for quite some time. To reach the river, we had to walk atop a long, but smooth decent. The other side of the river, however, was a very steep climb. Bedrock showed of its layers, making it all look like a small mountain buried in dirt rather than a real hill. Few trees managed to grow between the rocks, but it was from those rocks that the small spring waterfall emerged.

At first, I was guessing we’d be collecting something from the creek, like fishes, or toads, or some kind of moss; I really had no idea. I was expecting anything, but it didn’t stop me from being surprised at the real reason we were here.

Zecora threw a bar of soap at my head. “You don’t have to smell like a flower,” She said, “But for Lura’s sake, take a shower!”

Inspecting myself, I was quickly reminded that I really needed one. My jacket and pants were still stained with dried forms of various, umm, things and stained almost beyond recognition. I wasn’t even going to try and do an armpit test. I figured laundry was in order as well as a shower. I took of my shin guards, the only piece of armor that I hadn’t lost or discarded myself, and jumped in the creek, with the rest of my uniform and soap in hand.

Cold was an understatement. The creek was only twenty or so feet wide, not unlike one I had swum into many times as a teenager. I quickly swam across to the other side. Large rock slabs conveniently stuck out just below the water’s surface, giving me easy footing and a way to stand under the small waterfall.

Instantly, much of the dirt and grime fell of my uniform in the rushing water. I had to manually brush and scrub some of the more stubborn stains, but it all came off eventually. The soap I had was surprisingly effective. I washed my hair, under my shirt, that kind of usually stuff. It wasn’t a deep clean, but good enough.

I was done within minutes and dived back across the freezing water both to rinse of the soap and to simply get out of the water. I turned around to find Zecora still bathing in the water herself.

***

The day was mostly uneventful. We spent the day collecting various things, everything from roots and flowers to oddly colored pebbles and spider webs. As it turns out, the ponies around here were really missing out on not having hands. At multiple times, Zecora warned me about various poisons, only to realize I was grabbing with my hands, not my mouth, and had no real danger to being poisoned.

One of the things we collected today was phoenix feathers. Zecora told me they were the most important part in most healing potions, and in helping me, exhausted her entire supply. I felt kind of bad for that and felt personally responsible to get some of those feathers, even if I had to climb a tree roughly thirty feet tall, probably more.

Now, on any other given day of my life so far, I’d think you were crazy to tell me to collect phoenix feathers. Today, however, I’d already seen enough magical and formerly impossible things, that I didn’t object the slightest. I’d never seen a phoenix in my life, but I no longer had a reason to believe they didn’t exist.

Branch by branch, I slowly climbed the tree. I didn’t look down and only focused on the place to grip. I’d climbed plenty of trees in my life, so this wasn’t any real problem. As I finally reach the top, I notice what looked like a giant nest. My first thought was an eagle, but I reserved my conclusions till I reached it. My secondary suspicions proved correct when I saw three baby chicks in the nest. The feathers on each chick were gradients of red and orange, almost like a flickering fire frozen in time. I knew instantly what they were; phoenixes.

At first I was perplexed. Surely Zecora wanted some full grown feathers, not these fuzzy newborn ones, right? But, my problem was solved almost as soon as I realized.

KRAAAAAAAHH!!

I turned my head to the left just in time to see a massive, flame colored bird rush at me, talons extended and poised for a fight. I lifted my left arm just in time to block the assault. The fully grown phoenix slammed into my arm, but still pushed me back and off balance. Without even thinking, I reached out with my right arm just in time to catch a branch and save myself from a deadly fall.

The phoenix itself lost its flight pattern in the impact, but did not fall to its death as I would’ve had. It quickly readjusted itself in midair, racing back upwards for another assault. This time I was ready to counter. Instead of blocking with my forearm, I reached out will my palm and grabbed the bird by the head. As expected, it thrashed around, swinging every muscle and round to try and free itself from my grip.

I already regained my balance on the branch I was standing on. I turned and pinned the bird against the trunk of the tree. It continued to thrash, but with my free hand, I randomly plucked and pulled feathers from its wings. It was surprisingly hard, but I managed to collect a good handful before releasing the bird.

I didn’t bother to say and fight some more. With the feathers in hand, I climbed back down the tree. The phoenix continued to attack and peck at me, but I just hit it. It came back but after a few attacks and a few more slaps, my decent proved my lack of intent to harm the baby chicks and the phoenix gave up the fight.

I finally returned to ground and gave my feathers to Zecora, but after inspecting for a few seconds, she slapped her hoof in her face. Her disappointment was obvious.

“Sorry they’re kinda messed up,” I said, trying to explain myself. “That bird didn’t just give up its feathers.”

With a hoof still in her face, she shook her head and said, “For potions, it matters not if the feathers are riled, but you were meant to take shedded feathers, you stupid child.”

So, make up for my actions, and possibly as punishment as well, Zecora made me climb all the way back up the tree and give the bird a tiny sack of worms. I wasn’t sure what it was meant to do, its not like a stupid bird was going to recognize a piece offering, but I still owed the zebra for fixing me up so I didn’t complain.

As soon as I got close to the nest, the phoenix attacked me again. Despite the scratching, screeching, and endless pecking, I pushed forward just enough to toss the bag up and into the nest. I took no delay retreating from the bird and back down the tree.

***

I had plenty of new scratches, but that wasn’t the end of my day. We spend several more hours hiking though the woods in a seemingly endless pattern, collecting whatever colored floral thing she asked for. We worked until after sundown. The lack of light didn’t stop us. It seemed in this world, the moon was much brighter than on earth, so there was just enough light to see, provide your eyes had enough time to adjust.

With the sun down and her saddle bags full, Zecora returned to her home. The work all day was light, so I wasn’t tired at all. I stayed in the woods. Throughout the day, I memorized several landmarks and had a pretty good idea of the general area. I wanted to march back to a specific spot. There was a tree, and oak one I think, that was entirely huge compared the trees around it.

I climbed it without much effort, and when I was at the top, I found just what I was expecting. I had a breathtaking few of the woodlands around. The pale moonlight seemed to add to the beauty of the place. I closed my eyes for just a moment, taking in the fresh, oxygen rich air. As I exhaled and opened my eyes again, I instantly noticed something in my peripherals. My head turned to the sight without much through, and I nearly jumped out of the tree in reaction.

To my utter surprise, there was this pony, up in the tree next to next to me, without any indication of how or when it got up here. I froze. For a moment, I though it was only an illusion. The pony’s coat was dark navy blue all over. The mane blew slowly without the aid of any wind. It had wings on its sides and a horn as well. Atop her head and her hoofs seemed to be grayish-blue jewelry.

I would’ve not thought it real had it not said to me, “Well, how do you like my night sky?”

I looked up and down at the pony one last time before responding, “Who the hell are you?”

Chapter 16: A Visitor in the Tree

I almost fell of my branch when I realized it was here.

“Who the hell are you?!” I exclaimed.

And when the hell did you get up in this tree?!

“I apologized if I frightened you with my sudden appearance. I assure you I mean no harm,” She (I think) said, “As for who I am,” She stretched out a hoof, pointing to the stars in front of us, “I am Princess Luna, ruler of the night sky.”

Riiiiiight… In reality, I though it was total bullshit, but I wasn’t looking for a fight right now. I kept my opinion to myself and let her continue.

“Do you not believe me?”

Dammit, she saw it on my face. “What, no, I’m just… tired is all.” I waited a second to see her reaction, she seemed to believe me. “What do you want anyway? Don’t you ponies have houses or some better place to sleep. ‘cause I doubt you’re here for this view.” I used a thumb to point at dark sky.

“You are correct,” She replied, “In truth; I came here hoping to ask you a few questions.”

That was odd to me. I’m no scientist or teacher or all that smart to begin with. Why would she come all the way here to ask me questions? Why not go to a library or something. My already thin trust in this stranger shrunk even more. I asked her, “What kind of questions?”

“Well,” She put a hoof to her chin, taking a moment to best phrase her sentence, “Questions about your world.”

It was surprising to say the least, “What do you know about the ‘my world’?”

“Well, you see, as princess of the night, one of my unique magical abilities, and one my duties, is entering the dreams of other ponies. I can watch them and interfere if necessary. And, believe it or not, during a night’s rest, a pony will have several dreams during the night. The first few dreams a pony will have are actually memories, and are the reason why those extra dreams are never remembered. But my powers are not limited to pony kind.”

The navy blue pony seemed to creep closer to me, “I have seen your dreams and you memories. I’ve seem much of the human world, but I know not of what I saw. What I have observed has left me with both disgust and awe, but curiosity has led me here still,” She pulled back to her original spot, “I was hoping you could elaborate these scenes.”

For a moment, I leaned back on my branch, pondering a bit at the offer. I quickly realized I hadn’t much else planned for the night and I wasn’t all that tired at all. So I concluded and said, “Meh, why not?” I sat up, now more intrigued at the idea and while playfully mimicking her speech patterns, said, “What alien scenes do you wish me to describe?”

“Well… I watched as an unmoving, metal dragon with a small tale made up of flame, screech across the sky at unbelievable scenes. It would make the oddest roar as dozens of flashes are sent to the ground below, bringing destruction to a city full of creatures… many of them just like you.”

“It sounds like a jet to me.”

“Is that what it’s called? Anyway, that city was made up of gigantic towers of metal and glass, as well as many smaller, stone buildings. Some of the towers held onto life despite huge scars that bled fire, but others had already fallen, adding to the destruction that flooded the streets below.”

I listened completely astounded; I would’ve never guessed she would’ve known such detail.

“The streets were filled with these many alien, metal beasts, diverse in so many ways, some crawled on the ground and others flew in the air, but all of them seemed to share a similar thirst for utter destruction. And among them were creatures just like you. They were all covered in nearly every in of their bodies with armor. Some even wore masks, making them only distinguishable from their foes. There seemed to be two factions fighting in that city; one wore gray armor and the other wore a light green. The way they fought was unlike anything I’ve ever seen. Each warrior held with them some kind of devise that would expel a flash of light, the sound of thunder, and invisible death. The warriors from either side would fall and die quite a distant from the nearest foe. It was a form of warfare I have never seen in my long life.”

I took the pause she made as a cue to start explaining, “Well, sounds like a typical battle to me. I don’t know how you horses fight, but I haven’t seen anything that would suggest it be like humans. Hmm,” I took a moment to ponder and decide what to say next, “I guess one could say much of our history is written in blood. In retrospect, we are very violent. We’ve had wars for every reason, and with each war, every side looks for a new way to defeat their enemies, and with that, somewhat ironically, we grow as a species. War and destruction is the one thing we’re so terrifyingly good at. We can spend generations creating grand and breathtaking cities,” I briefly paused, remembering the infamous end of the last world war.

”And destroy them in the blink of an eye.” She said, finishing my sentence.

“Yeah…” My eyes squinted and my head tilted, now looking at her with nervous curiosity, “How did you know?”

She turned her head, looking downward, as if a bit embarrassed by her own answer, “It's just how my sister had described you humans.”

“Your sister?”

“You’ve met her before. Her name is Celestia. She’s the Princess of the sun,” She seemed to use her muzzle to point at my right arm, “and the pony who gave you that scar.”

Her sister? I thought to myself; The sister of that white horse bitch? I looked at my scar and back at the pony. My fist clenched as my nervousness was evaporated and replaced by passive hate and anger. I asked her again, “What the hell do you really want?”

She seemed to make a small, devilish smirk, “If you’re so inclined to know, I’ll show you.”

Suddenly, her horn glowed. I raised my arm just in time to block a sudden burst of energy, but it didn’t make a difference. The energy, or spell, or whatever you want to call it quickly swam around my head before imbedding itself within my skull and brain. A sudden and powerful wave of fatigue washed over me. I felt my arms, legs, and the rest of my body seemingly disconnect from myself. I couldn’t move anything let alone keep myself balance in a tree.

I fell between the branches as gravity so helpfully brought me to the ground and likely a skull shattering root. For a moment, I was falling head-first and truly thought it would be the end of me. Without any real thought at all, ancient functions within my mind suddenly brought my arms back to life and pulled them over my head. I shut my eyes and braced every muscle I could for the impact.

But there was no impact. I slowly opened my eyes to find myself suspended in the air and covered in a grayish-blue aura. The blue pony flapped its wings as it slowly descended and landed. The recent fall cured me of my fatigue, but try as I might, I could not stop the pony from filling me with it again.

My body fell limp again and this time my senses seemed to disconnect from the world around me. I could barely see myself softly placed on the ground. The last thing I hear was a lulling sweet voice that said, “Sleep now, my little human, you’ll need it for tomorrow.”

Author's Notes:

I know its my shortest chapter to date.
In retrospect, I should've had this as part of that last chapter, but Mehh.... I don't care right now.
Plus, I wanted the next part to be a chapter all on its own so, yeah...

Hope you all enjoyed!

Chapter 17: Up an' At 'Em

“Wake up, wake up.”

Huhh… what’s going…

“Wake up already.”

My head started to involuntarily shake side to side. With that, consciousness returned to me and I could finally see who was talking to me and shaking me. It was the zebra, Zecora, and she looked very nervous. I sat up , still at the base of the tree I was left at, and leaned on the nearby trunk. I held and rubbed my head, as if trying to fully dispel myself from the unnatural sleep.

She stepped back and gave me some space. After a few seconds, I gave her my attention, or at least what I had recovered so far, and said, “E’hhh, I’m up! What is it?”

“We need to get out of here, now, or very bad things will happen to thou.” She was obviously nervous and scared. Though random it may have been, I took her seriously.

The sudden sense of danger helped to finally awaken me. I quickly got on my feet. I was familiar with the sudden sense of urgency and quickly got in the game. I asked her, “What’s wrong, what happened.”

“We’ve no time to spare. Back to my house, I’ll explain there.”

She galloped away and I ran to follower down the hill and through the woods. It didn’t take long to find her hut. In her rush, she didn’t even bother to use her font door. She quickly trampled a small, exotic-looking garden and knocked open her back door, leaving it open as I ran inside after her.

By the time I was closing the door behind me, Zecora was already inside messing with the grand assortment of… liquid things that filled her selves, counters, and hanged from the ceiling. I watched as she grabbed a bag of sorts from a closet and tossed it onto the counter. Within minutes, she filled it with things, after which she slammed into my abdomen with it, eager for me to simply take it.

The bag would’ve been good for a small equine like Zecora or Fluttershy, but to me, it looked more like a militarized purse. To my preference, it lacked any glamour or visual appeal. It seemed to be made up of a very rough fabric, definitely not leather, but seemingly durable and capable nonetheless. Its strap was long enough to wrap around my shoulder and the bag itself could hold its contents well, and that’s all I really care for in a bag.

I opened it up. Inside were a few rolls of bread, a stalk of lettuce, and a canteen of water. As I rummaged through and inspected the items, I asked without turning my head, “You still haven’t told me what’s happened. Seriously, what’s the big deal?”

I lifted my head to find a flying robe so egger to answer my question. It hit me, and when I was pulling it off my face, Zecora said to me, “I’m unsure what exactly you’ve done, but you have definitely enraged the princess of the sun. She’s started a campaign just to find you, they’ve already arrested Fluttershy and I don’t know what else they’ll do.”

“Wait! What did you just say?”

“Do you not have a working ear?! The Royal Guard is marching here!!”

“No! What did you say about Fluttershy?!”

The Zebra took a slow breath before continuing the conversation going argument, “For helping you, your friend was caught. She is now being held in the capital city, Canterlot.”

My fists curled and tensed. My body was quickly filled with anger at the news. Memories flooded my head. Captured. It’s how I lost my friends before, but I won’t let it happen again. I’ll never let it happen again.

Knock Knock Knock

Zecora’s face instantly filled with terror. Her voice dropped to a loud whisper and she said, “I’m sorry for causing woe, but you have to go!” I quickly threw the cloak over my shoulders and left quietly out the back door. And not a moment too soon either, the front doors started knocking again.

Instead of running off into the woods and making a bunch of noise, I climbed up the same tree I just left. It was a bit more difficult because of the moss, but I managed to get a hold on one of the larger branches and held myself there, actually curious as to who was at the door. I stilled my breath and listened in to the conversation. They seemed to still be at the doorstep, but I didn’t risk looking over.

One guest, a male it sounded like, said “Excuse me miss, we have reason to believe that a dangerous monster has been hiding out here in the Everfree woods.”

Zecora calmly said, “There’s always been monsters in the woods, and there’s nothing that worries me in my hood.”

Another voice spoke, it was male again, but definitely a different pony, “Please ma’am, be careful. This thing is new and very, very dangerous. It can be easily identified by the fact that it walks on only two hooves and wears some kind of armor. Have you seen anything like that nearby?”

“Don’t worry about me, and no, but if I see it, I’ll tell thee.”

The first guest spoke again, “Thank you ma’am. Be safe out there.”

“Thank you for your care, but you needn’t worry about this mare.”

I could hear the steps as the two uninvited ponies finally left. I waited in silence for several minutes, even well after there footsteps died off in the distance. When I finally felt confident that they were gone, I slid off the tree and back onto the forest floor. I took a moment to look at the robe Zecora gave me. It was a simple dark brown color, made up of thin, but durable fabric.

I put it on. A small rope of sorts was the only thing to keep the robe around my neck, but a simple knot was all it needed to work. It reminded me of a midevil age monk’s robe. The hood I noticed was well oversized. When I tried it on, it managed to cover my entire face, so I don’t think I’d be using it any time soon. The robe itself was sleeveless and stretched down to mid-thigh. I suspected the robe was designed for pony or zebra usage but I could still work with it.

Before I left, I had one more question for Zecora. I walked back thought the back door. The Zebra came up to me and asked, “What are you still doing here, can’t you see you must disappear?”

“Sorry, but I got one more thing to ask, where’s Canterlot?”

The air stilled and stiffened as I waited several long seconds for an answer, all the while, Zecora was just staring at me, judging me for something it seemed. Her heavy gaze broke with a sigh before saying, “I’m not going to stop you from saving your friend, am I, not even at the world’s end?

I slowly shook my head.

“Canterlot is the capital city of this land. It’s to the north, on the side of a mountain you’ll see it stand. And if your really so eager for a fight … there’s a train leaving for it every day and night.” She lost eye contact with me and started to work with her potions as if I was never here, “Move though town to the north, and the tracks will be in your sight.”

I started to leave, but before I closed the door behind me, I turned around and said, “Hey, I know you didn’t have to do any of this, but I ‘preciate it. Really. Thank you.”

I finally left the hut. I had a train to catch, but I guess I could just take the night one. I wasn’t entirely sure where ‘Canterlot’ was, but somehow I knew, I had a long trip ahead of me.

***

And so, I left the woods, simple as that. I stuck to the fields, taking a long detour around the town. I went approximately to the west, based on the sun’s position. I could watch the sky as several pegasi, usually in pairs or trios, fly in formation, zigzagging through the air in a search pattern. It was easy to avoid their sight. At least these ponies didn’t have human technology like thermal sights… I think… I hope…

And that was most of the day, hiking up and down ridiculous hills through and unbelievably massive apple tree orchard. As you can imagine, my breakfast, brunch, and lunch consisted entirely of apples. Food was food, and I probably needed more apples in my diet anyway, so I didn’t really have any reason to complain. I hiked for what must’ve been a few hours before I finally found some train tracks.

Basing my judgment only on the sun again, the tracks seemed to approximately trail off in either the north or south. Towards the south, the tracks veered off in the distance, and I was left unsure as to where they may lead. To the north the tracks made its way through the edge of town.

I followed the tracks towards Ponyville. As I got closer and closer to the townspeople, or townsponies I guess, I moved slower and slower. There was no point in rescuing my friend if I was killed or captured before even getting to her. Part of me hated the idea, but I planned to move slow and cautious so as to be surer of my success.

I crawled by way into tall grass and the shade of a tree, just outside of a train station. It must’ve been nearing the afternoon by now. I was well hidden a few dozen feet from the tracks and a few more from the nearest building. I planned to stay there until a train did come by. Surely none of these ponies had any business on this side of the tracks. I hoped to simply board the train and leap off before it reached its destination. Hopefully an engine or something would be loud enough to cover my approach, but I think I could manage without it.

It bothered me that there were so many variable and unknown factors, but this was the only plan I had, so I had to make due with it. Hopefully I’ll be able to solve and problems as they arrived, but it was still unnerving.

All I had to do now was wait.

… And wait…

…God, I hate waiting…

Author's Notes:

I think ill stick to shorter, but more numerous chapters. It seems a bit more comfortable to me.

I hope you enjoyed!!

Chapter 18: Stowaway

And so I lay, hiding in the tall grass, a mere few dozen yards from a train station at the edge of a town, waiting for said train to come by so that I may stowaway and/or hijack it. God, I hate waiting. I waited for some period of time dramatically elongated by my impatience. Any attempts to listen in on faraway conversations failed. I’d nothing to do but barely entertain myself with the passing bug crawling on my arm.

It was mind numbing, almost torturous, but my patience was finally rewarded. I could finally hear the sound of a numerous gears and parts all clanging together in the distance, making even the ground rubble slightly as it moved closer and closer. I dared not risk peaking out of my hiding spot because I noticed the mass of ponies assembling at the edge of the train station’s platform, but I still turned my head and looked onward down the tracks towards the source of the noise. My suspicions where finally visually confirmed when the sound of loud, screeching breaks was added to the aural mix. I watched as the locomotive finally stopped at the Ponyville train station.

The roar of the engine dwindled into a growl drowned out by the wave of ponies clashing with one another to get on and off the train. I still didn’t move from my hiding place, though it involved a little more waiting, I had already formed a small plan. I waited a few more long minutes, and as the sound of ponies started to dissipate, my heart beat fast and rapid, ready for anything. I heard one last pony yell loud enough to pierce the sound of the crowd, “All abort, Ponyville to Canterlot!!”

It’s time; it’s finally time!!

The conductor blew the train’s whistle, and it started to accelerate. Even now I still waited. Just a few…more…seconds…

NOW!

I dashed out of the grass as fast as my legs could. I put my rushing blood to work, firing on all cylinders. I aimed for and intersected the red caboose, grabbing onto the railing and throwing my body over it. Needless to say, my boots banged as they hit the metal floor. I wasn’t sure how rational of a thought it was, but habit and instinct took over. I pressed by body against the wall, next to the very end of the train and a door by the caboose.

I could hear footsteps in the cart. I waited a few more seconds to find a pony stick his head out, looking around. Instantly, my habits took over again. I almost tackled him, snatching his little horse neck with my left arm and holding his mouth shut with my right hand. I pulled him out of the cart and choked the poor pony. He thrashed and panicked, kicking his legs and trying to flap his wings, but I held him still.

His legs dropped limp as he lost consciousness. I quickly looked inside the caboose, and sighed in relief when I saw nobody else inside. Instead, one side of the cart seemed to be a shelves full of tools and spare parts. The other seemed to be a single bed and a personal crate. On either side were small bay windows that seemed to stick unusually far out of the walls of the caboose.

Above the bed was a large shelf, much of it filled with luggage and suitcases. I decide to put the unconscious pony up there, hiding it behind some of the smaller bits of luggage. As I did, curiosity stuck me and I wondered who this pony actually was. At first, I couldn’t find any traditionally source of identification such as a wallet or a collar, though I don’t know why I expected to find any of those. However, I found a nameplate built onto the wooden chest labeled “Latpip”.

Hmh, I thought to myself, That enough action for ya?

Now, I was on my way to Canterlot. I didn’t care who did it or for what reason, but I still had one friend in this world, and I’ll be damned if I just let her rot in some jail cell. I’ll take on anyone in my way; anyone and anything, even if it’s that fancy white horse again. As a matter of fact, part of me hopes to see her again. I really, really, wanted to beat that face to a bloody pulp.

But any kind of poorly planned rescue or face rearrangements would have to wait until this train gets me to where I needed to go. I’ve said it once and I’ll say it again, I hate waiting…

I lay down on the small bed, propping my feet onto the personal chest beyond the foot of the bed and pulled my hood over my eyes. I knotted my fingers behind my head, trying to get comfortable. It’d been a long time since I’ve had a real nap on a real bed, even if the bed was sized for kids. Before I even knew it, I lost conscious grasp on the world around me and fell into a deep sleep.

***

Like with most dreams, I found myself in someplace doing something. Like always, the sudden scenario is odd in retrospect, but at the moment, I’d forgotten the world, all I knew, and what little there was, was set in front of me, and until I woke up, it was reality.

I’d been running; running with fire in my lungs and absolute terror in my heart. I felt a pure fear I’d believed myself immune to. I’d once faced bloodstained field where steel and fire clashed and burned. I’ve been to times and places where death himself seemed to walked with his reaping scythe and ghostly swagger. I’d learned to no longer fear hell on earth nor death’s escape, and yet now, I was absolutely terrorized.

I was running through some stone corridor. Dim torches, periodically placed, barely illuminated me and my way. As each boot hit the ground, I did not hear the familiar muffled thud from my old boots, instead, metal clashed on the stone floor. I barely realized it and cared not at all for at the moment I was more concerned about something chasing me.

Go away!!

No, it was multiple things.

Go the fuck away!!!

The seemingly endless hall finally rounded a corner to the left, where I stopped and leaned on the perpendicular wall, taking in every second of desperate rest and breath. I could hear many steps hitting the grown as whatever was chasing me continued their pursuit, getting closer by the second.

I looked down at my body. I was covered in a full set steel plate armor, and wielded a solid and beaten kite shield in my left arm. I saw the fresh blood trickling down my gauntlets and chest plate. I took no concern at the sight of blood, confident that it wasn’t mine or didn’t care if it was. With my right hand, I was reaching over to my left thigh, acting out of habit and with little thought. I pulled out a ravaged longsword from its sheath. The metal was heavy used and the edges where dented and dulled at all sides.

The footsteps grew louder as the pursuers rapidly drew closer, now merely feet away. I swung my sword horizontally as hard as I could, slashing at the face of one pony as it finally came into view. The pony’s speed only helped to drive the sword through his helmet, eye, and skull, but the old sword broke at the helm and the kill was quite messy. Blood squirted out, staining my armor even further, and my now short sword flung the blood, among other things, out further.

The pony’s body continued a bit farther, but fell to the floor, deceased and staining the cold stone floor with a warm crimson pool. The second pony, however, paid no attention to his lost comrade. As I killed the first pony, he managed to stop and swing his floating battle axe at me. I lifted my shield just in time, blocking the attack as well as lunging forward at my opponent. I swung my shield, parrying his attack and thrusting my own sword at him. I stabbed the pony just under his chin, driving the broken sword through his throat and all the way to the hilt.

The pony spent the last few seconds of life coughing blood and futilely searching for breath. His war axe fell to the ground along with his limbs. I let go of the broken weapon and let it fall to the floor with the body. I picked up the axe as a replacement and kept running down the hall as fast as I could.

As I kept running, the walls around me turned from dull stone walls to something more luminous and decorated. Torches became brighter and more frequent. Paintings and decorations atop columns began to appear and increase in frequency. The clank of my metal boots started to muffle as a tattered, red carpet started to appear on the floor. The long carpet seemed to repair itself and grow into better condition as I ran further and further.

Up ahead, I could see the end of the hall and a wall of light. I pushed myself just a little more, just a little further. I was so confident that this was the end, that this was my goal. I nearly tackled the wall of light, falling to one knee and stealing a moment of rest. I looked up to see a enormous, ruined thrown room.

Despair quickly grew within me. This wasn’t what I was looking for at all. The room was dark and damp. The ceiling wasn’t even there for the most part. Much of it had crumbled away, leaving room for decade old vines and allowing a full moon to fill the room with what little light it can. I grew angry at the starts above me. They seemed to torment me; they seemed to hate me.

Ahead of me were columns of stone that seem to hold up what little remained of the ceiling. They stood at either side, giving space in the center of the room. At the end of the room were two stone thrones beside each other. One on the left had the image of a crescent moon behind it, and behind that that was a dark blue, lunar themed banner. The throne on the right had a picture of the sun carved on it, and behind that was its own banner decorated yellow and with images of the sun.

I walked closer into the room, unsure of what to do or where to go know, a humongous form dropped out of the sky, nearly crushing me as it crashed into the ground without any sense of subtleness. At first, it seemed to be a boulder of metal and armor, but it soon unfolded on itself, raising itself on four gigantic legs and proving itself to me the demon it was.

Fully erect, it stood more than twice my height, nearly triple. It seemed to resemble a horse in some ways. It surely was shaped like one, but the skin was a mass of iron plating and the mane and tail were a series of bladed and sharp looking chains. Veins of black covered the body both above and under the metal skin. It was horrific, demonic, and ready to kill me. Even without visible eyes or even a mouth, I could still understand its thoughts; I heard it without a single sound.

Now you die.

It lowered its head and swung it forward like I giant mace. I held up my shield, but the force was so great, I was thrown back far threw the air, smashing into the wall behind me. The air was knocked from what little breath I still had. Before I could get up, before I knew it or could question how, the demon was already above me, reared up and ready to strike. I held up my shield, ready to block.

The iron horse drove its heavy hooves into my shield and me. I couldn’t stop the enormous momentum. I could feel bones breaking and organs tearing within my chest. I would not survive another hit like that and I knew it.

The demon reared up for the finishing blow. The only thing to accompany on my death bed was a gentle breeze through the room, but something was odd about this breeze and a little special. It rapidly turned to gust with an unusually amount of force. I was lifted off the ground, avoiding the killing blow, but quickly found myself flying through the air of the hall I had came from. I only flew for a few seconds before smashing into the wall of the caboose.

***

I opened my eyes and gasped for breath as I was suddenly thrown back into reality and consciousness. I was against the wall of the caboose, facing the ceiling, but I barely noticed it for gravity gave no mercy as she pulled me back to the metal floor. I got up unpleasantly, rubbing my head and refitting my robe.

Something was off about the whole thing, not just waking up on the side of a wall, but something else. It took me a moment before I realize what. The rubble of the cart across the tracks stopped. The entire train stopped.

Oh, shit! Are we there already?!”

The caboose had a side window on either side, prefect for viewing what’s happening in front of the train. I quickly leaned over and looked, but as with all bad news, it did not help to see what I saw.

Dozens of ponies, some of which wore decorated, gold plated armor, could be seen entering and leaving each train cart one by one. The train hasn’t stopped because we’re there, its getting searched.

Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit!

Author's Notes:

Well, almost got struck by lighting the other day, so that means one of two things:

1) The visually and aurally painful experience has used up all my bad luck and I'm about to get featured.

...or...
2) I used up all my good luck by not getting directly hit by lighting and I'm about to get banned.

Hu-ah...

Anyway, sorry for the wait and I hope you enjoyed!!

Chapter 19: Wakey, Wakey

Yesterday...

The world came back to her as a groggy, blurred image, complete with a splitting headache and soreness throughout her body. She spent a few seconds staring at the plain white ceiling, and listening to a heartbeat sensor before making an attempt at further observations. She was lying down on some kind of simple white bed. She twisted head around to see a large window to her right, and noticed an IV plugged into her forehoof. She slowly twisted her head to her left, grunting along the way, and-

"LOOK EVERYPONY, DASHIE'S AWAKE!!!"

"Oww, Pinkie Pie. That hurt." Rainbow Dash replied, rubbing her ears with her hooves. The blurry image of pink in front of her soon focused into the unmistakable party pony.

"It's simply outstanding!" Exclaimed Rarity, as she entered the hospital room.

"I knew you'd make it, buddy!" Yelled Applejack, entering just behind Rarity, and waving her hat in her air as a show of celebration.

Rainbow Dash started, "What's with the big-" but Pinkie Pie cut her off...

"We're so happy, happy, happy,
To see you're doing well!
So happy, happy, happy,
It makes us wanna' yell!
We're so happy, happy, happy,
So see you out of bed!
So happy, happy, happy,
There's little to be said!
We're so happy, happy, happy,
To see you here today,
So happy, happy, happy,
I make you this parfait!"

And just like that, Pinkie Pie managed to pull and throw a parfait out of her unexplainable mane, as well as a breakfast-in-bet table, a small vase with water and flowers, and a get-well card. Rainbow Dash put up her forehooves in an instinctive flinch, but the would-be projectiles landed perfectly in front of her, with the table set and all.

"The flowers are from me." Said Applejack.

"And I hoof made the card." Said Rarity.

Then all three wailed in unison, "Hope you get well, soon!!"

Rainbow Dash was nervous. The exiting wake up call was shocking at first but it quickly turned into a welcomed surprise. "Hehee, thanks." She said. She took the greeting card in her hooves and opened it. The inside was decorated completely and with detail. It was filled with colorful stickers, glitter, and even some frill at the edges. Rainbow Dash could tell Rarity had gone so far as to manually write the card. Because it was in cursive (and actually a bit difficult to read), She held it close to her face. It said:

Dearest Rainbow Dash

Deepest sympathy to you and hopes for a quick recovery. You've never given up on us before and we promise to stand by you every step of the way.

Sincerely, Your Friends.

As Rainbow Dash put down her card, her field of vision was suddenly flooded with two sky-blue dots surrounded by white and pink, and her nose was assaulted with the smell of dough and cotton candy. Pinkie held her face less than an inch from Rainbow Dash's and whispered, "Try the parfait..."

Rainbow Dash threw her head back in part surprise and part mortal terror. She sunk into the hospital quality pillow, started pushing away at the pink pony, and said, "Ok, ok, just lemme reach it first."

Pinkie's grin grew unnaturally wide, as she quietly screamed yay and gently clapped her hooves. Rainbow Dash tried to push harder on Pinkie. Normally she'd be able to do so without problem, but this time Pinkie seemed unusually heavy now. After a few seconds of trying and failing, Rainbow Dash resorted to asking, "Hey, Pinkie," She grunted in one last effort, "Seriously, can you get off of me?"

"Oh, sorry Dashie," Pinkie replied. She gleefully leaped off the hospital bed, eager to see Rainbow's reaction to the edible gift.

Now that it was once again in her sight, Rainbow Dash tried to take the desert between her hooves, but found it strangely difficult. She noticed her muscles didn't respond correctly to her mental commands. She tried to mentally forced them, and while they did start to reach out farther, they also began to shake uncontrollably. Her friends watched with concern, curiosity, and a slight bit of guilty awe, as Rainbow Dash finally, but barely grabbed the parfait.

Rainbow Dash resorted to pushing her head forward rather than pulling the parfait closer, but even that was difficult. It felt weird. Her body left unnaturally lazy and resistant to her mental commands. She pulled on her treat, pushed herself forward, and even stuck her tongue out, trying desperately to take just one simple taste.

But alas, she failed. Rainbow Dash gave up from the strain and effort, letting her muscles relax, but even that was unnaturally slow to respond. Her muscles took several long seconds to completely relax and unflex. It didn't feel good at all. Not only did her slow-reacting body bring general soreness, but a sense of security was lost as well. If she couldn't even eat a parfait, how could she do basic tasks to even care for herself.

Rarity took notice of Rainbow Dash's declining emotion and opted to grab of mouthful of the parfait in a blue magic aura. She levitated the mixture of ice cream, whipped cream, and minced fruits directly into Rainbow Dash's mouth. A smile couldn't be helped as the delicious treat rolled over Rainbow Dash's mouth. It was cold, flavorful, and just the perfect bit of sweet.

Rainbow Dash took her time, not only to savor the flavor, but because even her jaw couldn't move as fast as it used to. Luckily, she hadn't any problems swallowing the treat. Rainbow Dash turned to Pinkie Pie and said, "It's really great. Did you make it yourself?"

Pinkie Pie turned from exited to ecstatic in a single instant. She nearly jumped onto the ceiling screaming "YAY!" whilst airborne. As she landed, Pinkie replied, "And yeah, I did make it myself. I'm just soooo happy you like it!"

"Well, care for some more then?" Rarity said as she scoped up another mouthful with levitation magic. Rainbow Dash slowly nodded her head before opening her muzzle as wide as she could like a hungry baby bird. She took the bite, happy to experience the pleasant taste again.

But before she could sample a third taste, the nearby door opened up. The unicorn mare seemed to be a nurse. She wore the suggested red-cross cap, clean pink scrubs, and a small smile imbued with a bit of joy; glad to see a patient doing well. "I take it that somepony is finally awake," She said.

"Yes ma'am!" Rainbow Dash called out. She lifted a hoof and tried to wave at the nurse, "I'll be flying out of here in no time!" Rainbow's hoof only lifted so high and rapidly shook back and forth. Her movements where jagged and obviously unwell. She only managed a few waves before hitting herself in the muzzle, mumbling "Oww," as she let it fall limp onto the bed.

"Well, the doctor will be here shortly," The nurse said, "but in the meantime, I'll be doing a quick check-up."

As the nurse stepped closer, Applejack said, "Ah' guess we better get outta'ya way."

"Oh, right." Rarity said, having just realized how crowded the room had become.

Applejack reached over the bed, and picked up the bed-tray within her teeth, balancing all it contained and especially careful not to spill the dessert.

Pinkie and Rainbow both protested, crying out in unison, "Aww, but the parfait..."

Rarity said, "Everypony can have more parfaits latter, but for now, let's give the kind nurse her space." She walked behind Pinkie and started to push her forward. "Come on now," She said.

"Awww," Pinkie Pie exclaimed in utter heart-broken distraught. She eventually gave in, following Applejack outside the room.

Rarity left the room behind Pinkie Pie, closing the door behind her but returning only a few seconds later. She peaked her head around the door, asking the nurse, "Do you need any help, I feel just a bit awful leaving Rainbow Dash all alone again."

"'Can't say I have something for you to do, but your more than welcome to stick around."

"Wonderful," Rarity replied. She walked in the room, again closing the door behind her and taking a seat on a nearby cushion. She kept a small smile, more from Rainbow Dash's well being than anything else. Things were finally going well.

The nurse returned her focus to Rainbow Dash. "Alright then, miss. The first thing I need you to do is stare out the window." She lifted a hoof to point the large window that dominated most of the wall on the opposite side of the bed.

Rainbow Dash raised a brow, "Wait, What would that do; why would I need to do that?"

"For reasons," the nurse replied. Her expression remained soft, but unwavering.

Without any real reason to refuse, Rainbow Dash said, "Meh, Al'right." She turned herself around, though not without a little difficulty. Her cranium was heavy; it felt like a brick rested between her ears, but she managed. Rainbow Dash unexcitedly looked out the window at a dirt road, a hillside, and a few buildings that were undoubtedly part of Ponyville. Her attention turned skyward at the clear blue sky and felt herself yearning. She wanted to fly free through the sky, to feel the cold air rush through every fiber in her coat, and to sleep once again on the soft, fluffy clouds, warmed perfectly by the sun; but she knew all too well none of that would happen soon. Pity that flying seems so great only when you can't do it.

Rainbow Dash's mind began to wonder. She started to think about her job as a weather manager. She wouldn't be able to do said job for who knows how long. Will Cloud Kicker mange without her. No doubt she'd be able to actually do it, but it would be so many extra hours of work, and that'd be unfair to ask of her. Perhaps Mayor Mare could spare the funds to hire an extra colt or two. Or maybe-

Ouch!Rainbow Dash felt a nip of pain in her other foreleg. She heaved her head back towards the otherside, asking, "Hey, why are your pinching-"

"AAAAAHHHHHH!!!"

The instant Rainbow Dash noticed what the nurse was really doing, the nurse levitated and pulled the syringe out of Rainbow Dash's foreleg, throwing it in the trash while exclaiming, "To late, I'm done," under Rainbow Dash's screams. All the while, Rarity held a hoof to her muzzle and giggled, aware of what was happening from her view the entire time.

After a few seconds of panicking and only mild flailing despite her best efforts, Rainbow Dash's scream's died down into heavy breaths. After a few seconds more, she asked, "Why were you giving me a shot?!"

The nurse kept her smile, amused by the situation herself. She replied, "Because you needed the medicine. Relax, it's not even your first dose, just the first one you've had while awake."

"Can't the medicine be something I could swallow?!"

"Not everything can be made into a gummy, you know."

"Then why'd you ask me to look out the window?!"

"I find trickery to be a bit more effective than brute force. That, and I figured you weren't the type to calmly accept an injection," The nurse's smile turned to a smirk, "Was I wrong?"

Rarity called out, "Most certainly not."

"Alright, alright," The nurse said, "It's over now." The nurse's voiced turned to something more soft and somehow more reassuring. It was obviously a well practiced ruse, but it worked nonetheless. "No more shots now, that was it, I promise. Now all I need to do is a regular check up before the doctor gets here."

"Well," Rainbow Dash's said sheepishly, "uhh..ok." She knew full well she didn't have much of a choice. Luckily, the nurse kept her word. The next several minutes was mostly silent. The nurse did, well, just all the regular thing's you'd expect to happen at the doctor's office. She removed the IV and checked the heart rate, blood pressure, ear cannels, etc. Most of the necessary equipment was on a rolling chart placed conveniently between the two beds in the room. Everything else was already in the pockets of the nurse's scrubs. The long minutes were boring and uneventful, depending on your definition.

The silence was finally cut when the door opened. It was a unicorn doctor, Doctor Horse to be precise. He had a light caramel colored coat. His mane and tail were a simple brown hue and both were combed smooth. He wore an attire for a more professional stallion consisting of a short sleeved, clean pressed white suit over a simple undershirt and a crisp tie, and small spectacles resting on the edge of his muzzle. He was levitating and reading a clipboard when he walked in.

Dr. Horse moved the clipboard a side, focusing and addressing Rainbow Dash. "Well Rainbow Dash," He said, "I figured you're the type of pony to end up back here sooner or later, but Fenrir Spiders... just... jeeze, I'm not sure what to say."

Rainbow Dash become nervous, "Um, Sorry."

"Don't Apologize to me, you're the one on that bed. By the way," He turned his attention to the nurse, "How's she doing on the inside?"

"Seems completely fine to me," The nurse responded and shook her head, "Heart-rate's good, no problems breathing, nothing like that."

"Well, it's good to know there's no internal injuries. I hope we can say the same for external." Dr. Horse turned his attention to his patient, "Rainbow Dash, how is your ability to do basic movements - with your legs to be specific."

"To be honest, not all that great." Rainbow Dash tried to lift a forearm to show. Despite her efforts, she could only lift it just over a foot high when she ought to be able to easily point at the ceiling.

"Ok, and how would you describe how your muscles feel?"

Rainbow Dash dropped her forearm and lifted the other, this time focusing and studying it. "It's an entirely new feeling," She described, "Not like being tired after a workout, it's a bit different. I feel rested but when I tell myself to move it's like, well... well, when I'm tired, I'm out of energy, and when I tell myself to move, it can hear me, but it just doesn't always have the energy to do it. But this time, I'm rested - and I have energy - but now my muscles just can't hear. It seems like my commands - mental commands- just don't get to my muscles all the way, you know?"

"I think I understand, but I suppose it'd be better if we could all seewhat you mean. Let's see if we can't get you on your hooves and work from there."

Rainbow Dash mumbled an 'ok'. A logical side of her said to stay in bed. But a more ambitious side wanted nothing more than to get out of here. By the doctor's suggestion, she gave into her ambitions and started to roll over. It was difficult. She realized that, all her life, getting up was always so automatic, so thoughtless. She'd always be able to do so on a mere whim, but not this time. This time she had to focus hard on every movement, and analyze every bit of data from what was left of her sense of touch.

Rainbow Dash managed to turn herself over, rolling over to her side and then practically throwing herself so as to lay on her underside. All four legs folded, shifted, and prepared. Every hoof was positioned flat against the soft hospital bed.

She took in a deep breath and pushed against the hospital bed with all her might. She pushed, and pushed, and finally lifted herself from gravity's cruel grip. On top of it all, she strained her neck to pull her heavy head upwards as well. Rainbow Dash held her eyes shut in concentration and stress. It felt like she was lifting a wagon full of bricks on her back. She commanded her legs to keep pushing, keep fighting, but under it all, they shook and tired. However, the four legs were still part of the same pony famous for her commitment and determination; they would not give up so easily.

They pushed and pushed, and when they could push no more, Rainbow Dash open her eyes to find victory and glory. She finally stood, tall and proud for every pony to see. She looked over to her friends to cry out, "I did it!!"

But horns of victory sang to a false tune. In her moment of triumph, she allowed herself a moment of rest, and a moment too much. Her legs gave way to the pressure and weight. Rainbow Dash fell to the side, falling off the bed. She tumbled and rolled, now suddenly speeding towards the ground, and she would've given the hospital floor an unwanted kiss had she not been enveloped by a multi-colored aura.

Realizing she had not hit the ground and was now in held by a familiar -but still weird feeling- levitation spell, Rainbow Dash opened her eyes to find her left side glowing sky-blue and her right side glowing bright green. Whilst sill in the air, she felt herself being slowly, but unevenly pushed and rotated around until she floated right side up. Before being let go, her left foreleg was force upward, allowing room as Rarity trotted over and placed the leg over her shoulder. Rainbow Dash had no choice but to utilize the support, putting more weight than she'd like on her friend's back.

Her legs wobbled, but Rainbow Dash managed to stand. However Doctor Horse was shaking his head in disappointment. "Darn," He said, "I was hopping you'd be in a better condition."

"Why?" Rainbow Dash asked, "What's the big deal?"

"I'm left with a sort of an ultimatum. You see, the venom within you is nearly gone. I'd wager it completely gone by tomorrow, but the venom isn't exactly the problem right now. The damage has already been done, and you've taken too much. The venom is meant to paralyze you, and the effects can last long after the toxin initially seeps in. Because of the nature of the venom, moving around will actually help your body heal faster. Though you never notice it, nerves constantly die and replace one another, destroying and creating new circuits within your muscles. By moving around, you'll help yourself find and replace though destroyed nerves and circuits."

"And so I'm left with a difficult choice," The doctor continued, "You need to exercise to heal, but you can't. Now your body will heal anyway, albeit much more slowly. If we leave you in here, it could take weeks or even months to heal. If you were in a better condition, we could give you a wheel chair or crutches and see you flying by in a few days." The doctor sighed to himself, part in pity, and part in disappointment in himself, "There's not much I can do."

Rarity spoke up, "What if I take her home with me?"

"As in, care for her while she gets better?" The doctor asked.

"Most certainly. She could say in my home for a few days, to some stretches here and a have workout there, and Rainbow Dash would be better in no time."

Doctor Horse's eyes wandered off in though, "Well, maybe."

The nurse stepped closer, "Miss, are you sure you're willing to do this. She'll need complete care with everything, and I can tell from experience, that is much more work that it seems. She'll need help with everything like eating, walking; she can't even use the restroom on her own now."

"Don't worry about it," Rarity confidently replied. She turned to Rainbow Dash a smiled, "I'd be more than willing to the time and attention for my friends. I know she'd do the same for me."

The doctor snapped back to reality, "Well, if everypony agrees to it, I see it happen. Rainbow Dash, are you OK with this?"

"Beats sitting around in here for a month," She replied. Rainbow Dash lifted her head with a confident smile, "I'm good with it."

"Well then, " Doctor horse turned around, opened the door and stepped aside as he held it open. He playfully yelled, "Get out of my hospital!"

Author's Notes:

I'm back, I'm alive, I'm awake, I'm active, (probably not sane, but) I'm sober and I'm capable!

Like always, I hope you all enjoyed!

Chapter 20: Well, I think...

Rainbow Dash practically crawled out of the hospital and through Ponyville. Whatever has wrong with her made things hard, really hard. She constantly leaned and held onto her friend as focused on putting one hoof over the other. Rainbow Dash knew Rarity didn't mind helping out, and had the scenario had been reversed, she's do the same, but; regardless of necessity, it still felt wrong to take so much time and effort. Outside, Rainbow Dash kept a smile and spewed gratitude, making every effort to relearn to walk. On the inside, she felt like a sack of garbage. It hurt, not exactly pain, but painfull nonetheless. Part of her wished they'd was just leave her at the hospital. It was her own reckless ambitions that got her there in the first place, her own stupidity!!. Why should anypony take time to help her now?

Her well trained peripherals caught sight of movement skyward. Rainbow Dash couldn't help but stop and jerk her head up, and find another reason to regret everything she did. She saw pegasi flying overhead. She saw Cloudkicker tearing away at a small bit of stratus cloud. And over there flew by a trio of young colts, tossing a ball between them. Each one scattering and whizzing about as two of the colts would constantly try to catch the ball from the other as the third threw it. Rainbow Dash turned her head to look at her own wings and let out a sigh. She couldn't even feel them right now; they could be broken and she wouldn't even notice. Who knows when she'd be able to use them again, and right now, who knows if she'll ever be able to use them again.

"Aww, don't make that face darling," Rarity said, sensing her friend's sadness, "It's just a few weeks, probably less. You'll be flying around town in soon enough, and until you can get all four hooves off the ground again, I'll stand by you the whole way, I promise."

Rainbow Dash turned to look at her friend. A small smile, but a smile nonetheless, grew on their faces. It was still too much to ask of Rarity, but to be willing to do it anyway meant the world to Rainbow Dash. It was nice to have such a good friend.

"Now come on, we've still got a few parfaits to enjoy, remember?"

Rainbow Dash's smile grew a little wider. "Oh yeah...Sugar Cube Corner, right?"

"Uhh, no, not really. We still have to prepare living space and arrangements of the such at the carousel boutique."

Rainbow Dash's expression dell dramatically, "Oh, ok..."

"...After we make our own parfaits."

Rainbow Dash's smile grew faster than it fell and wider than before.

***

Pinkie Pie stood in front of in front of the register in Sugar Cube Corner. Her eager and energetic personality overfilled as she continued to place her order. The cashier was none other than Mrs. Cup Cake herself, the owner of the restaurant and Pinkie Pie's employer at the same eatery. She wore her usual frilled apron and a set of large pink pearl earrings. Her two-toned pink hair was combed into swirly patterns to resemble delicious icing. She kept her usual smile as Pinkie Pie placed her order; She'd long-since gotten used to Pinkie Pie erratic personality.

Pinkie Pies mouth attempted to move as fast as her rapidly changing mind, "...I want it with raspberries- no!-juniper berries -ohwaitno!- make it oran berries-no, nonono- I got an idea!" Pinkie Pie leaned on the counter and waved for the cashier to come closer.

Pinkie Pie quickly looked left and right for any would-be eavesdroppers before whispering nearly inches from the Mrs. Cake's ear, "Put in all threeeeee...."

Mrs. Cake leaned back, picked up her pencil, and continued to write down the order. She internally shook her head at herself; she should've seen something silly like that coming since Pinkie came through the door. Then again, anypony will get used to Pinkie Pie given time, but you'd be crazy to ever think you can predict her.

"Alright Pinkie," Said Mrs. Cake, "Is that all for now?"

"Yes ma'am!"

"Are you suuuure?"

Pinkie rapidly nodded her head, "Uhh-huh!"

"Alright, a parfait with...uh... special toppings coming up!" Ms. Cake took the ticked in her mouth and moved to the kitchen in the back.

"Yippie!" Pinkie cried out as she jumped into the air. Before descending, she dashed away mid-air towards a tabled. There, Applejack had already found a seat and was knocking back a cold soda.

Pinkie Pie quickly found a seat. Applejack put down her drink and asked, "Excited much?"

"You know it!" Pinkie replied, while Applejack took another swig. "I mean, if you ignore the alien and the tiny bit of aggravation that escalated into a big, long complex and continuously confusing chain of events, today's been super-duberly fantastic!"

Applejack put her soda down again, "Ah' don't see what's confusin' 'bout it at all. Big alien freak is a big alien freak, and it an't doing nopony 'round here anygood, so its gotta' go; simple as that."

"Maybe so, but I try to look at the big party from everypony's eyes, you know. He did hurt some ponies, but everypony tried to hurt him too. And on top of it, he's an alien. He doesn't know where he is or anything about Equestria, really. He might be even more scared of us than we are of him."

"Yeah, yeah, every lil' monster got some sad backstory. I understand, really. Like every manticore has probably got cubs or somethin' back home, but that still don't make it right to just let it just eat somepony. Shoot, the only thing worse than that is doin' nothing afterwards."

"Still, he's not just another pony-eating monster. There more to all this than that. Like, why do you think he took Fluttershy and Dashie all the way from the Everfree to the hospital?"

"I don't know, maybe he wanted his pony's fresh or somethin'. Who cares?"

"but..."Pinkie lowered her head and lost eye contact with Applejack. Her voice and tone dropped to a sadder note, "He probably saved their lives...."

"Don't tell me your gettin' all sympathetic for the thing."

"Well...I...It's just, all this hatred. All towards one pony -er- alien...thing, anyway, I just don't think he deserves so much bad things and hatred, not all of it, I mean."

"Well ah' think it does, and then some!"

"Hmmh..." Pinkie's expression fell a bit more, "Do you... ever regret... getting your element of harmony."

Applejacks eyes widened. She took an extra second to think before answering the surprising question, "Can't say ah' have; why?"

"'Cause... we always gotta save equestria. We always have to... fight. I don't like fights; I like parties. I don't like hurting anypony, even if it's a bad pony, and the bad pony will just hurt other ponies if we don't. So we just hurt only bad ponies and that make its alright? It's a bit confusing to me."

"Well, somepony's gotta' stop bad ponies from ruinin' Equestria. If not us, then who?"

"Sometimes I just wish we didn't have to stop bad ponies. Sometimes I wish I could just bake a cake and I'd be all like 'have a delicous cake', and bad pony would be like 'mmm yummy cake' and then we'd all just have cake and be..well...just not fight."

"That an't how it works Pinkie Pie."

"I know, but I still wish."

Applejack slowly shook her head, "It just an't how the world works."

Author's Notes:

And so continues my half-ass attempt to create a stress break, seal up a plot hole or two, and ... something else, but I forgot it.

Oh well, hope you enjoyed it anyway!!

Chapter 21: Not Even One

Meanwhile, in Canterlot Castle...

Princess Celestia marched down one of the many halls in her castle. Her hooves hit each marble tile hard, ringing a note of lingering anger with each step. Behind her was a smaller unicorn stallion wearing a lab coat and a stethoscope behind his neck. He trotted and struggled to keep up with the princess's longer strides as he followed her down the hall.

The stallion's voice echoed a mix of various concerns and a bit of panic, "Princess Celestia, please listen to reason. Your leg has not completely healed yet. I implore you, return to your quarters and get some rest."

Celestia was obviously defiant and aggravated, she kept her muzzle facing forward as she plainly replied, "I'll be fine!"

"Princess, with all due respect, I am the royal physician, and it is my duty to ensure that you stay healthy and-"

"And you have done your part well," Celestia interrupted, "And though I do understand the importance of your services, doctor, at the moment, they are not required. You are dismissed."

"B-but prin-"

Celestia finally stopped and turned her head around to face the stallion; her motions were astoundingly quick an no less suppressing, enough so that the poor doctor instinctively flinched. Her gaze seemed to pierce through the pony's soul and her voice tore through it as she said, "Now..."

The Stallion wasted not and instant before running away. His rapid steps echoed through the otherwise quiet hall. The silence finally returned bit by bit as the pony ran, only to be dispelled again by Celestia's own steps. She aggressively marched onward. She continued on until reaching her destination. A large double door, decorated with golden trims and imbedded jewels, separated her and one of the most important facilities of the castle.

Two royal guards stood by either side of the doors at all times. They immediately noticed princess Celestia's presence and snapped to attention. As she got closer, the guards opened the doors for her. Now nothing stood between her and the room inside. Celestia's frown began to fade upon sight. It was a place of wonders. It was a place where woes simply washed away.

It was her personal dining room.

One of the best parts of the small facility wasn't the nearby personal kitchen or the fluffy cakes they made, it was secretive. Nothing that occurred inside was ever heard of outside, and here, Celestia could act however she please. Even as a common, exhausted, working pony. Even so far as to drop her royal personality. So she did. As the doors closed behind her, Celestia walked over to the soft seat that was always there for her, and dropped her heavy muzzle on the table.

As if on cue, the nearby door to the adjacent kitchen opened up, and out walked an earth pony servant. She was a kind and well aged mare, who worked here for decades as sometimes as maid and other times as Celestia's personal waiter. Her coat had once been a bright yellow and her mane a beautiful white, but time has taken its toll, as it does for everypony sooner or later, and both colors had lost brightness and hue. Her mane and tail were once short and free-flowing, but they now had lines of grey rather than untamable strands. She wore a simple apron, but that was her personal preference rather than any real regulation. Her position was secret as is, so there was no use for formalities or proper appearance.

The mare walked over to the tired princess, "Princess, what a pleasure it is to see you again. I hope you are well; I've heard you've been injured by that horrible alien in Ponyville."

Celestia began to smile a little, "Word travels fast, doesn't it?"

"Even in the halls that don't exist. But enough about me, what can I get you?"

"Oh, Daisy, you know more than I do. Surprise me."

"As you wish, Princess." Daisy made a small bow before returning to the kitchen.

Celestia waited patiently. The room was completely quiet, maddening to some, but to Celestia, it was just another perk of the secret room. Peace. Here, she could escape the world if only for a moment, left with nothing but her own thoughts and perhaps a slice of cake.

Celestia was enjoying the silence. Time would bend without her focus, and here minutes could feel like hours, or vice versa if she fell asleep. However long it was, it was interrupted by another's voice, "Feeling better already, sister?"

Celestia didn't get up, but instead lazily twisted her head and looked around with one eye. It was her sister, Princess Luna, sitting right across the small table. "I'm fine," Celestia replied.

"You don't sound fine," Luna leaned in closer, "What's bothering you?"

"I've been hoping it would never happen, I hoped they'd just never come, but I should've known they'd come eventually."

"What are you talking about, Celestia?"

"The Humans."

"The what?"

"The alien; that's what they call themselves. They live in a dimension next to ours. They're very destructive, especially in groups. They're mostly driven by greed or hate for one another. They've no magic in their world, but they just kill each other without it."

"K-kill?"

"Death is so casual to them. They've little sympathy for any life outside of their immediate family. It's even a noble and praised profession, to end the lives of others. They pride themselves on the tools of death they make. They're creative and skillful, but all in the wrong way. It's all they're good at. They write their history in each other's blood and start wars for every stupid reason, and every time they constantly find new ways to kill each other. They'll spend generations creating grand and breathtaking cities..." Celestia took a moment's pause; she sighed and her voice now echoed an odd mix of pity and anger, "and destroy them in the blink of an eye."

Luna slowly shook her head, "Sister, surely there is more to them than that."

Celestia's brows curled forward, "Do not show sympathy for them, Luna. They'll hurt you in more ways than you can imagine. Please, at least try to understand this from my view. I wake up every day not to raise the sun or wear a crown. This kingdom is my nest, and whatever the circumstances may be, I make sure every pony under my wings are safe. Discord once ruled with terror and chaos, but I don't hate him. Chrysalis attacked this city, but I don't hate her."

Celestia's emotions softened. She reached over to grab one of Luna's hoof between her own, looked closer at her sister and said, "One night, darkness consumed your heart and you sought to end more than just my reign, but I don't hate you."

She let go of her sister's hoof. Her eyes wondered off in thought, "When I think of those...things..." Celestia's eyes snapped forward, looking directly at Luna's again. Her expression quickly turned aggressive in the brief moment and it leaked from her voice, "I have nothing but hate."

Luna herself lost eye content and stared at the floor. She seemed disappointed; she almost whispered, "Is that so?" She got up and started to leave the room.

Celestia called out, "Luna, what are you doing?"

Luna almost grinned, "Nothing," she replied.

"Don't you dare do anything about the human!" Celestia was obviously concerned, but anger still lingered in her voice.
"Relax," Luna said, "It's not as if I know what cave that thing likes to crawl around in." Luna casually, but quickly left the room closing the door behind her.

Now out of earshot, Luna mumbled under her breath, "But I do know where it sleeps..."

Luna quickly walked down the hall, up the spiral staircase, and through the double door that lead to her own private quarters. A large, decorated bed dominated the center. To the left were glass doors that lead to a balcony outside. To her right was a dresser that doubled as her desk. On it where dozens of unfolded scrolls strewn everywhere.

All but one of them were reports, many of which detailed the same event. The last bit of parchment were notes written by Luna herself. She hadn't been doing nothing while ponies were supposedly being attacked by a violent alien. At first, she was just looking over the reports as they came it, but Luna soon found herself investigating them.

There was something odd about the human. Celestia's description of it was the final push to drive Luna to do something. She walked over to the mess of scrolls on her desk and looked down at one parchment to read her own notes one last time.

Luna turned around to stare out her window. She'd seen this horizon literally millions of times, and knew every detail. She focus of the little blur in the distance edge, the Everfree Forest, and lost herself in thought.

Of all the scrolls she collected, not a single one reported a death.

Author's Notes:

Dun dun duuuuuuun

It'll make sense soon, I promise.

Hope you all enjoyed.

Chapter 22: Luna's Plan

Princess Luna looked out to the world in front of her from her balcony in the Canterlot Royal Castle. It was late-afternoon, but there was plenty of time for sure. She took one last deep breath and closed her eyes before stepping off the balcony edge, now falling to the ground at incredible and increasing speeds. Canterlot was built on the side of a mountain, and Luna's room was in just the right place. As she dived, Luna missed the edge of the ground by inches and now seemed to race the nearby water fall towards the base of the mountain. Luna opened her eyes and playfully reached out towards the waterfall. She was falling almost as fast as the water and as she dipped her hoof in it; it felt as though she was playing in a gentle stream rather than a raging fall.

Luna returned her hoof to her chest and looked forward and strait down. She was nearing the base of the mountain. Pity; she always felt she never had enough time to play with the waterfall. She opened her wings and angled upward. She stressed herself, but her body began to turn and face forward, but the change in pitch was slow and the ground was rapidly approaching. She kept onward, practically crushing herself under the pressure, but remained determined and confident.

Success (as always)! Luna narrowly realigned herself and now flew parallel with the surface below her and glided away at incredible speeds. The tips of rugged pine trees below her passed by inches; one wrong flap, and they might tear away at Luna's underbelly. She kept flying low, favoring speed over height, and headed towards Ponyville.

***

Luna was no Wonderbolt, but with the help of a few magic spells, she flew just as fast as one. She reached Ponyville, a trip that normally takes all day on a train, within only a fraction of an hour. She spent a few minutes more in the air circling the town and finding the building she was looking for. It wasn't hard to miss, especially considering it's the only giant oak tree in the middle of town. The lush green stuck out within the sea or boring, tan and yellow hay roofs.

Luna softly landed in front of the wooded door of Golden Oak Public Library. She wrapped the door handle in her aura but-

"Leaving without a word, Princess?"

Luna froze at first in surprise, but quickly calmed down as she recognized the voice. She let go of the door handle and turned around to find two pegasi lunar guards standing there. Luna smiled a little at the amusing situation, "Every time, Pictor," She replied, "How do you two keep doing it?"

"It's our swore duty to ensure your safety, Princess," The other guard said. His name was Crux. The two guards were undoubtedly the most loyal and dedicated of the Lunar Guard. No matter how many times or how she did it, Luna could always sneak out of Canterlot when she wanted without any other pony knowing except these two. It's always these two, every time. It was a bit irritating for Luna, but she could never really be angry at them. They did all this for her, after all.

"I hope you're not planning on trying to find that alien." Pictor turned to face Crux, "What did they call it again?"

"A Hue-min, I think," Crux said.

"As a matter of fact, I am." Luna said, strengthening her tone, "There's more to it than my sister is letting on, and I intend to find out what."

"But your majesty, it's dangerous. Surely you've at least heard of the damage it's caused."

"I've read the reports, in detail, and it is those details, or lack thereof, that drive me here." Luna's voice softened a little, "I know it's a lot to ask of you two, but this is a delicate matter, and your presence will undoubtedly make things more difficult. Please, if you have to protect me, fine, but just...stay hidden like you always do."

Crux and Pictor turned to silently look at each other. They seemed to agree with one another. Pictor said to Luna, "As you wish, Princess. We will await your call."

"Thank you," Luna said. She turned to the library door again and grabbed the handle with her magic. Out of morbid curiosity, she waited a few seconds and turned back around. The Guards were gone, without a sound or any indication, just simply gone. Their ability to do that gave Luna and odd mix of security and uneasiness. She quickly dismissed the thought and opened the door to the library.

Inside, Luna was met by shelves, piles of paper, and mountains of books, but nopony anywhere in sight. She called out, "Hello? Twilight? Anypony here?"

"She stepped out," was the response. It wasn't Twilight, but the voice was familiar. Movement caught her eye and Luna turned to see a young purple dragon sliding down a latter, "Can I help you with anything?" he continued, all the while keeping his face deep into a comic book. He put his book on the shelf he recently slid down from, and just now realized who he was talking to. "Oh, Princess Luna." Spike started to blush a little in embarrassment or nervousness, "W... What brings you here?"

Luna had only a few encounters with the young dragon, but Twilight had spoken about him endlessly, and much of it in praise. She had little trouble recognizing spike. "Well young Spike," Luna said, "I was hoping to find Twilight Sparkle. You said she isn't here, correct? Do you by change know where she is?"

Spike shrugged his shoulders and lightly shook his head, "Sorry, I don't know."

"That's...That's it?" Luna was a bit surprised by the reaction, "She hasn't told you anything?"

"Nope. After that big fight with Princess Celestia, the local guards, and the alien, Twilight fell into panic mode again. She just told me to watch the library while she fixes some 'things'. Then she just up and disappeared."

"Do you know what kind of 'things' she meant?"

Spike shook his head again, "No idea, sorry. When she gets that why, I find it safer to just stop asking questions."

"It's alright. I'm sure I'll find her." Luna turned to start walking out the door, "Thank you for the help anyway." Luna started to leave for the library but-

"Wait!" Spike called out. He ran up to Luna. "Pinkie Pie invited me to a party celebrating Rainbow Dash's recovery. As much as I wanted to go, I had to turn it down because I had to watch the library. It's supposed to be at Carousel Boutique; you know, Rarity's place, the fancy dress shop. I don't know for sure if Twilight will be there, but at least it'll be a place to start."

Luna wrapped a hoof around the little dragon, giving him a hug, "Thank you Spike, you're helping in more ways than you know."

"Heehe, you're welcome, princess." His face became red with embarrassment as it was pushed up against Luna's coat.

Luna let go of Spike and left the library. She quickly took flight, searching for the uniquely fashionable building standing out in a town full of straw roofs.

***

Luna landed at Carousel Boutique without much difficulty. Luna walked over to the door, but just before pushing it open, she froze. Luna took a moment to turn around. She scanned the area left and right, but there was no sign of Pictor or Crux. They were somewhere nearby; they always are. Luna threw the thought away and proceeded inside Carousel Boutique.

The door chime for the dress shop rang as soon as the door was opened. Rarity immediately appeared around down the stairs. She continuously walked closer to the guest and spoke as if it were a well practiced line of script, "I'm terribly sorry, but we are closed for the day due to unexpe..." Rarity's tongue froze for a moment as she just now realized who was only a few steps away from her, "Princess Luna! What a surprise," Rarity seemed to become a little concerned and pulled her head back a little, "W-what are you doing here?"

Luna smiled a little at the gesture, "I'm searching for you."

"Me?"

"Well, you and your friends, actually. It seems whenever disaster strikes Equestria, you six are in the middle of it. Am I still welcome?"

"Oh, of course, Princess," Rarity stepped to the side to allow more room for Luna.

"Please, just call me Luna."

Rarity closed the door behind her, "Very well, Luna. I'm sorry if I can't be of as much assistance today; I'm a bit reoccupied with a party at the moment."

"So I've heard, for Rainbow Dash's recovery, correct?"

"Yes princes - I mean - Luna. Would you like to join us?"

"I'd loved to, for now though. This isn't entirely a social visit."

"That's a bit disappointing. Care for a parfait, regardless?"

Suddenly something flew though the air towards the two ponies. Luna barely reacted in time; she jerked her head back in a partial flinch and caught the object within her magic grasp. Rarity, however, was not so quick. The object smashed and splattered against her muzzle. It didn't knock her back, but it did cover her face in ice-cream, whipped cream, and bits of fruit.

Pinkie Pie appeared out of nowhere and screamed out loud, "Did somepony say parfait?!"

True to that, Luna found herself holding the parfait thrown to her; Rarity, however, was covered in hers. Pinkie Pie instantly recognized Luna, but did not make a formal approach like Rarity. Instead, her excitement seemed to reach new levels, and Pinkie started to shake all about, barely able to hold it all in.

Pinkie Pie's grin stretched from ear to ear, and she screamed to no one in particular, "OhmygoshOhmygoshOhmygoshOhmygoshPrincessLunaOhmygosh!!!" She dashed from one side of the room to the other at an amazing speed. Pinkie then somehow managed to grab one of Luna hoofs between both of her own fore hooves and still managed to find enough balance to bounce up and down. "You totally just gotta' have to join the super duper just-as-awesome-as-Rainbow-Dash recovery party for Rainbow Dash!!" Pinkie started pulling Luna towards the stairs at the back end of the shop. Luna made an awkward and pleading face towards Rarity while tried to keep her balance more than actually resisting.

Everypony made their way up the stairs and into the another room; it was likely part of the owner's living space rather than the shop. Luna's single free foreleg practically hopped along with Pinkie Pie. Rarity followed behind her and used her expression to give a silent apology. Inside, the room was decorated haphazardly, and obviously rushed. Streamers hung from random points and many of them already fell to the floor. Balloons hung here and there, but confetti was everywhere. To the side were a few tables holding various drinks, snacks, and a big blue cake.

As they entered, Pinkie Pie screamed out loud, "Hey everypony! Guess who joined the party!!"

Applejack and Rainbow Dash, the only other guests in the relatively small party, turned around to see who it was. Rainbow Dash became immediately excited. She took a step forward and said, "Hey Princess Lun-oooh-" Thump! Rainbow slipped and collapsed on her own step, face first onto the floor, "Nope. Still can't walk."

Applejack took her hat off and waved at Luna with it, "Well, howdy there princess," She said, "Ah' hope you don't mind Dash here; she was let outta' the hospital a lil' early if ya' ask me." Applejack put her hat back on and started to pick Rainbow Dash of the ground. "Say, ya' int'rested in a parfait? We've been makin' 'em all day."

"Well," Luna turned her head slightly and looked towards the ceiling within a moment of thought, "I suppose one couldn't hurt."

Pinkie Pie screamed "Yaaay!" from behind, almost startling Luna. Pinkie dashed towards the table to the side, ducked behind it for a moment, and jumped back up with a bowlers hat and a fake grey mustache. "What's ya' suga' taday, pal?" she said with the accent of an aging stallion from a city, "Whip cream, ice cream, frozen yogurt, strawberries, raspberries, razz berries, snow berries, juniper berries, oran berries, holly berries, sujama berries, rawst berries, pecha berries; wow, we gotta' lot a' berries."

"Uhh... Pecha berries would be fine." Luna said.

"A'ight then, boss." Pinkie Pie dashed out of the room and into the adjacent kitchen. Everypony remained still, but kept their gaze towards the kitchen. Out of a mix of curiosity and concern, they listened to the sounds of smashing glass, rolling fruit, the hissing of an angry cat, a rumbling chainsaw, various forms of pounding, and an explosion accompanied by a strong flash of light. But everypony kept their faith and after a moment or so, Pinkie Pie emerged with a delicious looking light pink parfait in a glass cup balancing on her head, as well as a smudge of explosive residue on her cheek. She said, "Here you go, one pecha parfait for you today!" before grinning ear to ear.

Luna took the parfait and a spoon from the nearby table with her magic."Thank you, Pinkie Pie," she said before scooping some of the treat. Luna smeared the mix on her tongue; it was rather pleasant and much better than she'd expected. Delicious ice cream could be tasted, but strips of exceptionally sweet would tease at her taste buds as she swashed the bite between her cheeks. It more than savored her sweet tooth and Luna made a mental note to herself to try this again later.

Luna was lost in thought for a moment, but Pinkie pulled her back to reality when she asked, "Well, how do you like it."

"It's the perfect amount of sweet. I like it a lot!"

"Yaaay!" Pinkie sat on her haunches and started to clapping her hooves in celebration.

Luna's expression suddenly dropped as she turned to face the other ponies in the room. She sighed to herself before saying, "But I can't stay to enjoy it for long."

"Aww, why not?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"I'm afraid I'm not here for leisure. I'm here to investigate the little crisis that has been plaguing Ponyville for the past few days, and naturally, you're all in the middle of it. I need to know what's been going one and exactly what has happened. I believe there is more to this than just a simple monster attack."

"Well, Ah don't see what else there is ta' know." Said Applejack. Her voice portrayed a bit of aggravation, "That thing's doin' nothin' but hurtin' ponies and it's gotta' go, one way 'er another."

"Yeah," yelled Rainbow Dash, "Stupid alien... uhh, freak thing!"

"Now I'd agree with you one most occasions, but this human has done several strange things over the past few days."

Rainbow Dash asked, "Yeah? Like what?"

"For one," Luna stepped closer and spoke colder, emphasizing her worlds, "it saved your life."

"What? What do you mean? When?!" Rainbow Dash and everypony else was taken back and completely shocked. Rainbow Dash tried to take a step back, but lost her balance again and fell on her haunches.

"How do you think you got from the ruins of my old castle back to Ponyville? For whatever reason, that 'monster' carried you and Fluttershy to safety."

"I've heard of that," said Rarity. She started to stare at the floor and slowly shake her head, "But I didn't think it was true. Do you know why it's done that?"

"I don't, and its only one of many reasons I am here. Rainbow Dash, I need to know exactly what happened. I need to know everything, even if it seems like a useless detail."

"Sorry, Princess." Rainbow Dash said, "I don't remember that part. I was chasing the thing after it got away from the local guards. I was looking in the old castle because that were it was last time, but all I found was those giant spiders." Rainbow Dash started to depressingly stare at the ground, "I guess I got bit or something. I remember seeing Fluttershy's face, but... then Pinkie Pie woke me up at the hospital."

"So that's really what happened," Rarity said. She started to look away. "So Flutteshy was right."

"What do you mean?" Luna asked.

"Fluttershy had been trying to defend the human this whole time. She wants everypony to stop fighting it. She thinks all this fighting was actually our fault."

Applejack interrupted, "Now how da's that make any sense?"

"Because almost every fight was started by a pony!" Luna exclaimed, "Rough Feather and Sharp Eye tried to capture it. Sticks and Stones tried to contain him-"

"And what about it attackin' my sister; In ma' own house?!" Interrupted Applejack.

"According to your brother, he took his own knife back, correct?"

"Yeah, and almost killed Applebloom."

"Exactly. It only almost did. Even after threatening to, the human didn't kill your sister. Maybe it hasn't killed anypony yet because it was trying not to. This whole time..." Luna lost focus on the ponies in front of her. Her eyes dashed back and forth as she stormed through thought, "I have to find...uh- Flutteshy!" Her focus returned, "Where is she?"

Pinkie Pie started jumping up in the air with one hoof raised high, "Ooh, I know! I know! I know! I know!"

"Uh, yes, Pinkie Pie...?"

"She's hiding and drowning away her sorrows back at her house."

"She still lives in a cabin nearby the forest, correct?"

"Yes ma'am."

Without a second though, Luna galloped back down the stairs, out the door, and took to the skies. She could end this, there was still a chance. There was still turning back, but who knows how long the chance would last.

***

Luna flew quickly and quietly, hiding amongst the clouds and avoiding any public attention. She used her elevation to find the out of place cottage. As she landed, she could hear birds and small animals run away. Luna remembered the place once had an atmosphere of care and joy, but now it seemed gloomy and dark. Nothing was out of place, damaged, nor neglected in anyway, but feel of the warm home was very far off.

Luna raised her hoof, and knocked on the door. She waited a few long moments without and answer and knocked again. "Fluttershy," she called out, "are you in there?" There was still no reply.

Luna took the liberty of opening the door herself and slowly stepping in. Inside was dark and uneasy. The room was empty of anypony or any other animal. Luna started to become concerned. She called out, "Pictor, Crux, are you still here?"

"Yes, your highness," replied Pictor. Without sound or any indication, the two pegasi started walking in through the front door. "Do you need something?"

"Help me search, please. Something might've happened." Luna said.

"As you wish," Crux replied.

Luna looked around, though the living room, the kitchen and the dining room. Nothing was out of place, no evidence of something actually happening. The area was simply dark neglected. Luna called out again, "Flutteshy, are you here? Please, let me know. I need to talk to you. I need your help." There was still no response. After a few more quick glances here and there, she returned to the living room, confident there was nothing of interest on the first floor.

She took to the stairs, slowly ascending as if each board was ready to break under her hooves. The stairs ended in a hall. To one side was a balcony, the other were doors to various rooms. Luna slowly opened the first door. Inside, a single window gave the poor, but only illumination in the room. To one side was a bed, its sheets clean and well made. To the other side was a shelf with various nic-nacs and collectable items. In the center of the room, just beside the light's direct shine, sat the shy and quiet Fluttershy.

"Just go away." Fluttershy suddenly said. Coming from the cold, motionless state, it surprised Luna, but she collected herself quickly.

Luna began to slowly step closer to Fluttershy as she continued, almost crying as she spoke, "I don't care what you do to me. I don't care what you think. I won't tell you where he is."

Luna remained quiet, but as she stepped even closer, she noticed a few odd items laying on the floor close to Fluttershy. There was a square, but greatly wrinkled and dirty, dark colored cloth. Next to that were pieces of small, heavily tinted glass-like material. They seemed to be the shattered remains of some larger object. Between her hooves, Fluttershy was holding some extraordinarily strange object. Luna could barely identify it as bowl-shaped and a bit dirty, but as for what it was or its functionality, she was unsure.

Fluttershy hadn't bother to look away from the object in her hooves. She must've noticed Luna's presence, but at the moment, didn't care at all. She stared at the object like it held some sort of secret, as if it could change the world, or at least her own. She stared indefinitely, but gently; her gaze was hazy and unfocused. She seemed lost in the object and forgetful of the world around her.

Luna sat down beside Fluttershy and remained silent. For now, she just listened as Fluttershy continued, "All this fighting... I... I... " Fluttershy started to choke on her own words, "I didn't want it to be like this. Not at all. I just wanted to help him."

A tear started to slowly flow down her eye. "Even before I ever saw him, before I had any idea who he was or what he was, I just wanted to help him. All I knew is that he was hurt; All I wanted to do was to help."

Fluttershy dropped the object as tears began to flow faster, and she held her eyes within her hooves, "He must've been so scared and in so much pain. There was so much blood on the ground, we followed it into the barn. And I, I..."

Luna used her wing to pull Fluttershy closer and give her a hug. Fluttershy wrapped a hoof around Luna's back and started crying into her sides. Luna continued to just quietly listen and be there as something to lean on, both physically and emotionally. Fluttershy continued, "I wish I could do it all over again. I wish I'd've done it differently. I... I..." Fluttershy choked even more on her breath.

"Shh, shh, shh." Luna said. She used her wing to slowly stroke Fluttershy's back. She spoke with a smooth, motherly voice, "Luna's here. Luna's here. Just relax..."

"How can I?" Fluttershy asked. She kept her gaze away from Luna, and simply stared forward, "Your here to try and find Dave, aren't you? Just like the rest of them. Or maybe you want to put me in a dungeon for what I did?"

"Not at all, my little pony."

Fluttershy finally looked up at the kind princess; her eyes were wet with tears, but they started to fill with hope. "R-really?" She asked.

"Yes. You see, I've never seen my sister act this way about anything before. She claims to know a much about their kind, but it seems all she knows are reasons to hate them. Alien or not, I think there is more to them, or at least this particular one. I want to end this conflict more peacefully, but I need your help."

"Why would you need my help?" Fluttershy's muzzle dropped and she stared at the ground in a more depressing state, "What could I possibly do."

"The same way you've been helping this entire time. By simply being there."

Fluttershy looked back up again, "What do you mean?"

"I think that the human has great level of respect for you. When it had the commander of the Ponyville Guard in his claws, you appeared and his anger had pacified. When it held the life of a filly and threatened to end it, you appeared and it suddenly chose to run away. When your life was in danger, it risked his own to save yours."

"But what does it all mean?"

"It means the human isn't a raging monster like my sister believes. I think maybe, maybe..." Luna lost focus as the thought to herself for a few seconds, "maybe if we can prove to my sister that it isn't so violent, maybe stage one last act of heroism," Luna stood up, feeling triumphant, "she'd become acceptant of the human, and put an end to all of this!"
"Do you think it will work?"

Luna returned her focus on Fluttershy. Her second of glory already died down. "Not if we can't find a way to implement it first," she said.

They both stood there for a few seconds, each brainstorming but also hoping the other had a better idea.

Somepony called out from behind them, "I think I might know a way." Luna and Fluttershy immediately turned around to find Crux there. Luna wasn't all too surprised, but Fluttershy fell to the floor and nearly had a heart attack.

Crux continued, "What if we were to ... arrest Fluttershy for attacking Princess Celestia. Throw her in the dungeon within the castle and make sure the that human about it. If the it really is like you think it is, then it might try and come to the rescue."

Luna pondered for a moment, "That...That just might work. If we can cause the human to commit one more act of heroism, this time in front of my sister... surely she'd stop trying to simply execute it."

Fluttershy asked, "Are you sure it's going to work?"

"I'll make it work if I have to, I promise."

Crux spoke again, "Well then, Fluttershy, I suppose you have somewhere to be now."

Fluttershy looked at the princess and the guard, quickly switching gaze from one to the other as she took a moment to think. "You're going... to arrest me?" She got up from the floor.

Crux slightly shook his head, "Not really," he said, "I was just going to take you to Canterlot castle. I wasn't really going to through you in that old dungeon, either. Me and Pictor were just going to somehow tell the human that you are in a dungeon so it can try to rescue you."

"But isn't that a bit dishonest?"

"Yeah, so what?"

***

The move took the rest of the evening. After a few spells all around, Luna, Fluttershy, Crux, and Pictor could fly at blurring speeds with only a few flaps of their wings, however, the great speed terrified Flutershy and she wasn't able to fly so fast. She understood the urgency and flew as fast as her courage would allow, so the flight to only took a few hours.

Pictor had chosen to fly ahead and prepare a room for Fluttershy. Just before taking off ahead, they had all agreed to a few more details of the plan. Fluttershy was going to reside in the dungeon for the next few days, but Pictor would stay to provide company and to ensure that Fluttershy was taken care of. He would also be responsible to make sure the plan didn't fall through because of any curious guards in the area. Luna and Crux decided to afterwards quickly find the human and make sure it knew about Fluttershy's captivity. The evening sun had set and Luna had risen the moon just before taking off from Canterlot Castle again.

Unlike the rest of Equestria, Luna knew where the human was. She knew whenever and wherever a dream took place in her kingdom, from that of a pony or otherwise. The human was in the Everfree Forest, or at least had dreamt in it last. The night was still young, and it was here that Luna began her search.

***

Luna glided through the trees of the Everfree forest and landed softly. She began her search in the general area she last knew the human was. She searched around, looking for some kind track or any leads as to where the human had gone. After a few minutes of searching, Luna had come across an odd house that seemed to be build out of a hollowed out tree. Perhaps the human had taken shelter inside? The mere possibility demanded further investigation.

Bottles hung from the branches by strings and light spilled from the crude windows. The hut seemed inhabited. Luna stepped closer and knocked on the door. Behind the door, Luna could what sounded like clay and glass tapping against a table and being moved around followed the hooves stepping across the floor in quickly loudening intervals. The door soon opened by Zecora, the alchemist zebra.

Zecora seemed shocked at first, but quickly recollected herself. She greeted the princess at her door, "Princess Luna, what surprising site; how are you this night?"

Luna was also a bit surprised to see Zecora. Granted, she never did bother to learn where the zebra lived for certain, just assumed Zecora lived in Ponyville, but it still surprising nonetheless. "I am doing well, Zecora, may I come inside?"

Zecora stepped aside and joyfully said, "Of course, of course, no need for the slightest remorse."

Luna stepped inside, after ducking her head under the door frame, and sat down by the table and cauldron in the center of the room. Bottles, fumes, notes, ink, and all matter of material, both organic and not, were scattered across the table. It seemed Zecora was working on something, a potion no doubt.

Zecora began to pour things into a small kettle over an open fire on the other side of the room. She began to mix them with a long wooden spoon. Without turning around, she asked, "So why stray so far from the road; need you something from my little abode?"

"Actually, I could use a little help," Luna took one last deep breath, solidifying her tone and preparing for whatever might unfold, "Zecora, I know the human was here. Where is it now?"

Zecora froze in place from absolute shock. After a short moment of quiet, motionless thought, she resumed her stirring. After another short moment, she said cold and emotionlessly, "Though your knowledge I do not doubt, I don't know what you're talking about." Zecora walked over to the counter to the side and reached down into the cabinet beneath it. She pulled out a tray, balanced it on her head, and stacked two cups atop of that. Luna remained in her seat and watched carefully.

Luna noticed the dramatic shift in Zecora. Individual strands of her coat seemed to stand on end. Her movements were slightly slower and more cautious. She acted as though a great danger was in the room. Luna could tell for near certain now. Zecora was lying, and worse yet, she is hiding something. "Really?" Luna continued, "You haven't heard of the dangerous monster roaming around Ponyville?"

Zecora began to fill her cups with the mixture from the small kettle. "I mean not to cause any woe, but I truly do not know." She put the filled cups back on the tray, now being carried in her mouth, and walked over to Luna. Her nervousness increased.

Suddenly a swift dark figure appeared out of nowhere behind Zecora. She twisted around, now jerking and flinching as her nervous state finally boiled over into a heart stopping shock. Zecora tripped over her own hooves and fell to the side. Crux stood there, holding his chest and muzzle high as he looked down at the startled zebra with a dark glare. "Liar..." he hissed.

As Zecora held a forehoof to her face in a desperate attempt to shield herself from the attacker, she noticed a blue glow to her side. Zecora had dropped the tray in her fall, but it did not hit the ground nor did the cups spill a single drop. They were all now being held in a magic aura, and as Zecroa turned her head to see, she saw Luna resetting the cups on the tray. Despite everything, Luna did not seem angry at all. She looked as shocked as Zecora was, a complete contrast to the lunar guard.

"You hiding something, I can tell!" Crux continued; he verbally scolded the zebra and physically accused her with a jabbing hoof, "What do you know about the human, and better yet, why do you feel so obligated to keep it from her highness, huh?!"

Luna intervened. "Relax Crux," she calmly said. Luna's aura expanded to envelope the Zebra. She gently picked Zecora off the floor and back onto her hooves, all the while putting the tray and the cups on the nearby table. "You needn't worry about her," Luna continued, "If she was willing to hide it, I'm sure she has a good reason."

Luna's aura shrunk till it only held one of the cups. She levitated it to close to her muzzle and blew against the top to cool the hot contents. "I trust her completely," Luna said. She tilted the cup, drinking its delicious contents, "Tis very good tea, by the way; thank you."

Luna's calm state seemed to spread into the room, or at least set a good example. Both the angry guard and the frightened zebra dwindled down in their emotional states and began to add to the civil interaction. Crux took several steps back, evicting himself from the two mare's conversation, but still kept his eye on Zecora. At first, Zecora tried to offer her cup of tea to Crux, but he silently rejected it, so Zecora kept it for herself.

After a few seconds, Zecora broke the silence, "I am sorry if my actions were oblique, but you are correct, I have reason as to not speak." She kept her muzzle towards the floor, unwilling to make eye contact.

"Then what reason may that be?" Luna asked.

"I'd given my word, even if myself I have stirred."

"To whom? A friend?"

"A friend indeed, it was a friend in need."

"Zecora, I want you know, I may be here to end the violence this entire ordeal has caused, but I am not like my sister, nor the enraged citizens of Ponyville," Zecora's hears erected, and Luna took notice, "I hope to find a more peaceful way to resolve this, but I can hardly be diplomatic if I can't meet the human at all. Please, I need your help."

Zecora sighed to herself and still couldn't so much as look at the princess now. She was crossed, morally torn, and though silent she may be, Luna was sure a great storm raged through Zecora's mind. What could me more important to her: Loyalty to her friends, or to the princess?

After a few long seconds, Zecora finally looked up and said, "I promised to keep him from harm's path, to hide him so that dwindle may all the wrath. I know what it's like to be a hateful aim, and I promised to save him from this domain. Princess... can you promise me the same?"

Luna smiled, "Of course I can. As a matter both of us will," Luna turned her attention to the dark corner of the room, "Isn't that right, Crux"

Crux was taken back, a little shocked at this, "Well, I- Uh - I'm supposed to-" Luna angled her head; her smile disappeared and her gaze turned to a soul piercing glare. Cruz's confidence went from a shattered mess to a fine powder. He quickly gave in, "Uhh, yes your highness, I promise not to harm the human."

Luna's smile returned as quickly as it disappeared. She moved from angry to gleeful in an instant, "Great!" she exclaimed. Her attention turned back to the Zecora, "I promise, I will help keep the human safe, even from my sister's hooves. So, where is it hiding, there is little I can do if I don't meet the human," Luna was grinning ear to ear, excited for some good news.

Zecora's expression, however, dropped like lead having noticed the princess's expression and realized that she didn't exactly have the news Luna was looking for. Zecora rubbed her mane with a hoof nervously, "Well, this is quite the situation, you see...uh... I don't really know his exact location."

Luna's smile disappeared again, "What do you mean?" she asked.

"He's left, to somewhere; perhaps for fresh air? However, your search may need not cease. I know he left towards the southeast. Look for a oak tree, one bigger than all else you can see. Find a branch to perch, and it would be the best place to resume your search."

Luna's smiled again. "Thank your Zecora, Thank you very much." Luna put her cup down and got up, ready to go. "Come now, Crux, I think we're nearly there."

Luna started for the door, but suddenly stopped in midstep as a thought came to her mind. "Actually," Luna said as she started to turn back around, "There is one more thing I need from you."

"Of course my liege," Zecora said, "what is it do you need?"

"Something every simple; Our friend, Fluttershy, has been arrested for assaulting my sister in the human's defense, as is being held in Canterlot castle. Make sure the human knows about this." Luna resumed her leave, this time with a broader, albeit more satisfied and devious smile on her face.

***

Luna quickly left the hut and took to the skies above the tree line. Crux followed closely. As Luna reach high enough, she began to look around. It was still dark out; her moon and the stars littered everything above her. Her eyes quickly adjusted and Luna immediately began to look around and search. While hovering in the air, twisting and turning, Luna quickly discovered a great obstacle; she had no idea which way was southeast.

Luna turned to her guard with hopeful eyes, "Crux, which way is southeast?"

"Ummm," Crux said as he started to think. His eyes lost focus in deep though. After a few seconds, he pointed on hoof behind him and said, "If Canterlot's that way...than..." After a few more seconds, he pointed in another direction with this other forehoof, "That way!" he exclaimed.

With little patience and no hesitation, Luna dashed away through the air into the direction Crux pointed. She kept her eye out for the big oak tree, and found it within a minute. She flew around it for a few laps, trying to find the best place to land. She quickly found a large opening in the trees and a suitable branch. She landed without effort in the tree. She now had a great view of much of the Everfree forest and maybe a little dirt in her coat, but it didn't bother Luna.

Luna put a hoof to her chin, squinted her eyes and pinched her lips together, trying to look for something and at the same time tying to think of what to look for. "Hmmm," she said to herself, "Surely you're looking for a place to rest for the night. Someplace hidden." Luna slowly scanned the horizon, "Where...would...you...go...?"

She heard rustling from below. Instinct took over instantly and Luna froze, standing as still and quiet as she could. She slowly looked down to see what it was. It was an odd creature, one that stood tall, with two long limbs protruding out of a torso that stood on...

Luna's eyes widened and her heart raced upon realization. It only stood on two legs. It's the human, right below her. Her racing heart began to panic. What would she say. How would she introduce herself. She may only get once chance; she has to do this right. It seemed the human had not noticed her yet. For now, Luna planned to just watch and follow the human. She'll think of something eventually.

Unfortunately, Luna's plan began to fall apart as soon as she made it. She notice the human had started running and charge at the tree. At first Luna through she had been spotted and was being attacked, but it wasn't the case. The human seemed to had taken a few steps up the tree and grabbed on to a branch that should've been out of his reach.

The human pulled himself up the branch and started to cling to the tree with all his limbs as he climbed upwards. He was heading right for Luna now. On the inside, Luna was panicking and part of her wanted to simply flee, but she used her well practiced discipline and royal posture to keep calm. The human climbed as high as Luna was. He sat on a branch only feet away, but still hadn't shown any reaction to her presence.

Has it still not seen me, yet?

The human gazed out of the opening in the tree. It gazed out at the breathtaking view of the forest and the beautiful night sky. It seemed to like it. It took in a long breath of fresh air and released it slowly. It turned its head a little and jerked back, suddenly and slightly, before freezing entirely.

Ok, now it saw me.

At first, the human did absolutely nothing. After a moment of silence, Luna said, "Well, how do you like my night sky?"

The human began to move again. This time it looked up and down at the princess, as if wondering if she was real. He finally responded with, "Who the hell are you?"

“I apologized if I frightened you with my sudden appearance. I assure you I mean no harm,” Luna said. An apology, a little kindness, and a basic introduction, that should do well. She continued, “As for who I am,” She stretched out a hoof, pointing to the stars in front of them, “I am Princess Luna, ruler of the night sky.”

The human's voice sounded masculine and most akin to that of a stallion; Luna decided to identify him as that, at least for now. Unfortunately, the human did not give another sample of his voice because he did not respond this time. Instead, he made a silent expression on his flat muzzle that portrayed a level of distrust and frustration.

It seems he did not believe Luna, so she simply asked, “Do you not believe me?”

Immediately the human's expression changed, “What, no, I’m just… tired is all.” Luna waited for a few seconds, hopeful he had more to say. Eventually, the human continued, “What do you want anyway? Don’t you ponies have houses or some better place to sleep, ‘cause I doubt you’re here for this view.” He used one of his claws to point at dark sky in front of them.

“You are correct,” Luna replied, “In truth; I came here hoping to ask you a few questions.”

Luna managed to lose even more of the human's trust. So much so, that he shifted away from Luna. His voice turned colder and even a bit resentful as he asked, "What kind of questions?"

“Well,” Luna put a hoof to her chin, taking a moment to best phrase her sentence, “Questions about your world.”

“What do you know about the ‘my world’?”

“Well, you see, as princess of the night, one of my unique magical abilities, and one my duties, is entering the dreams of other ponies. I can watch them and interfere if necessary. And, believe it or not, during a night’s rest, a pony will have several dreams during the night. The first few dreams a pony will have are actually memories, and are the reason why those extra dreams are never remembered. But my powers are not limited to pony kind.”

Luna moved closer towards the human, “I have seen your dreams and your memories. I’ve seem much of the human world, but I know not of what I saw. What I have observed has left me with both disgust and awe, but curiosity has led me here still,” She pulled back to her original spot, “I was hoping you could elaborate these scenes.”

The human seemed to relax at that. He leaned back against another branch, resting as he pondered the idea. To Luna's delight, he finally responded, “Meh, why not?” He sat up, and seemed more intrigued at the idea now. He tried to playfully mimicking Luna speech patterns and said, “What alien scenes do you wish me to describe?”

“Well… I watched as an unmoving, metal dragon with a small tale made up of flame, screech across the sky at unbelievable scenes. It would make the oddest roar as dozens of flashes are sent to the ground below, bringing destruction to a city full of creatures… many of them just like you.”

“It sounds like a jet to me.”

“Is that what it’s called? Anyway, that city was made up of gigantic towers of metal and glass, as well as many smaller, stone buildings. Some of the towers held onto life despite huge scars that bled fire, but others had already fallen, adding to the destruction that flooded the streets below.”

The human seemed impressed. Luna continued, “The streets were filled with these many alien, metal beasts, diverse in so many ways, some crawled on the ground and others flew in the air, but all of them seemed to share a similar thirst for utter destruction. And among them were creatures just like you. They were all covered in nearly every in of their bodies with armor. Some even wore masks, making them only distinguishable from their foes. There seemed to be two factions fighting in that city; one wore gray armor and the other wore a light green. The way they fought was unlike anything I’ve ever seen. Each warrior held with them some kind of devise that would expel a flash of light, the sound of thunder, and invisible death. The warriors from either side would fall and die quite a distant from the nearest foe. It was a form of warfare I have never seen in my long life.”

Luna paused as a cue for the human to speak. Eventually he took it and started explaining, “Well, sounds like a typical battle to me. I don’t know how you horses fight, but I haven’t seen anything that would suggest it be like humans. Hmm,” He took a moment to ponder and decide what to say next, “I guess one could say much of our history is written in blood. In retrospect, we are very violent. We’ve had wars for every reason, and with each war, every side looks for a new way to defeat their enemies, and with that, somewhat ironically, we grow as a species. War and destruction is the one thing we’re so terrifyingly good at. We can spend generations creating grand and breathtaking cities,” He briefly paused again, lost in a moment of thought.

Luna heard this before, without much thought, she said, ”And destroy them in the blink of an eye,” finishing the human's sentence.

“Yeah…” The human's eyes squinted and his head tilted, now looking at her with nervous curiosity, “How did you know?” Luan seemed to have lost his trust again.

Luna turned her head, looking downward, as if a bit embarrassed by her own answer, “It's just how my sister had described you humans.”

“Your sister?”

“You’ve met her before. Her name is Celestia. She’s the Princess of the sun,” Luna use her muzzle to point at the human's discolored limb, “and the pony who gave you that scar.”

The human seemed to anger at the news. His claws clenched into a ball and his brows angled in great, almost predatorily anger. With a voice gushing with cold rage, he asked Luna, “What the hell do you really want?”

Despite his anger, Luna couldn't help but make a small, devilish smirk, “If you’re so inclined to know, I’ll show you.”

Luna quickly charged and released a nice little sleep spell. The human flinched and tried to block it, but the spell hit his limb and effortlessly flowed around his body and into his mind. His limbs dropped as the spell worked its magic and cause him to immediately fall into a peaceful sleep.

However, the peace wasn't to last. Luna quickly realized that the human was about to lose his ballance and the wingless creature was ready to fall out of the tree. As he did, Luna quickly snatched him with a levitation spell, and caught him before he could impact the ground head first.

As Luna hovered to the ground, she noticed the human had overcome the spell and began to thrash about. Another sleep spell quickly calmed the agitated human. As Luna getly placed the human on the ground, she whispered into his ear with a lulling sweet voice that said, “Sleep now, my little human, you’ll need it for tomorrow.”

She left the human to peacefully sleep under the giant oak tree and the beautiful night sky. The human would get a good night sleep and Zecora would warn him of Fluttershy's apparent fate. He'll try to rescure his friend and Celestia will have to see and admit that humans, or at least this one in particular, aren't such bad creatures.

Luna flew off towards Canterlot. Everything was in place, all she had to do now was wait.

***

The next day's afternoon

at a stopped train between Ponyville and Canterlot

Quill Point watched as the train stopped and listened to the screaming breaks as it did. Quill Point personally though this was all haphazard and inefficient, but as a member of the royal guard, she was obligated to serve the princesses and follow every order without question. It didn't keep her from having any, though.

Princess Celestia was so concerned about the alien in Ponyville, that she ordered practically everything to be searched. Quill Point and her team had been tasked with searching this train for any sign of the alien. She understood the severity of the case, but it still bothered her that the ponies here weren't even given the courtesy of a proper warning. They've got enough to worry about already.

All of the ponies aboard the train had to be removed from the carts, and Quill Point had been tasked with watching over them while the rest of her team searched inside. There was herself, a mare on the small side, but a royal guard, despite the odds and everypony who though she couldn't do it. On top of being the only mare, she was also the only unicorn on the team. There was two pegasi brothers named Amber Clad and Ruby Helm. They fooled around every chance they got, and particularly enjoyed tormenting Quill Point as if she were a younger sister. However, when it came time to work, they could definitely work, and their foalish personalities remained hidden from any commanding officers. The last member of the team was their leader, a earth pony stallion by the name of Stone Molar. He stood a bit larger than the average pony. His work ethnic was cold and efficient, but his personality was very kind and affectionate.

Quill Point kept her concerns to herself. She knew this was going to be a long day.

It had only been minutes since the train had been stopped, but Quill Point noticed another pony had already left his or her cart and was galloping towards her. The pony was a pegasus stallion with a pink coat and green hair. As he rushed closer to Quill Point, she noticed his face was full of terror.

Quill Point herself began to fill with concern. Oh no... she thought to herself, Please, not here; not now

The frightened pegasus cried out to her, "Please, help. It's here! IT'S HERE!!"

"What's here?!" Quill Point called back.

"The human. The human is here. He's hiding in the caboose."

Oh Lauren, NO!!

Author's Notes:

This side arc was a bad idea
Let me know how many grammatical errors I've made this time :)

Hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 23: It's In The Caboose

Author's Notes:

Sorry for my bad grammar ahead of time. I've checked it, but I bet I missed something again, didn't I?

Oh, and since its been so long since I uploaded, you might want to reread Chapter 18.

And like always, I hope you enjoy!

Fear stuck Quill Point deep in her core. Of all the places, it couldn't be here... could it?

The pink coated pegasus, a stallion it seemed like, ran towards her then practically cowered behind Quill Point. Quill Point led him from out in the open to between the train carts, hopeful to prevent him from causing a scene, or worse yet, a panic.

Quill Point put a hoof to his shoulder, trying to calm him down. She swallowed her own fears and kept her voice determined, but caring. "Calm... down..." she said to the quivering pegasus, "Take deeeep... breeaths. Now, what's your name?"

At first, he did not respond, but the pegasus took the advice. His breathing became heavier and slower. He calmed down as evidence by his lack of shivering. He took one more breath before saying, "Latpip... My name... is Latpip."

"Good. Now Latpip, what happened? What did you see?"

"The train was still in Ponyville; we were about to depart, but that thing attacked me as soon as the train started moving. He strangled me, and...uhh, I guess I passed out." Laptip lost eye contact, his eyes wondered as his mind worked, "I... I thought it was the end of me. I woke up stuffed between luggage, on a shelf in the caboose and I saw the human sleeping there, too. I didn't dare move, but then the trained stopped and so I ran for my life the first chance I got."

"Ok, ok" said Quill Point, "Are you hurt?"

"I'm little bruised, but I'm fine."

"And is the human still asleep in the caboose?"

"No...NO! You get it, do you?!" Latpip started to panic again, "Do you have any idea what happens inside a caboose when a train stops like that? The farther back you are in the train, the less distance there is to halt from the same original speed. Everything gets thrown around inside there. The human is awake! AWAKE! and who knows how long we have 'till it crawls out and starts looking for food or something."

"Ok...ok...maybe.... uhh..." Quill points eyes dashed back and forth, trying to think of something, anything! Her concern started to show. What could she do in a situation like this? There has to be something, there has to be-

"What's going on here?!" Somepony interrupted the conversation. It was Stone Molar, the squad leader. His deep, rugged voice pulled Quill Point back to reality.

"Oh, sir, I, uh..." Quill point stumbled on her words.

"You gotta help, please," yelled Latpip, "The human is in my caboose and he's probably awake now! You gotta stop him!"

"What?!" Stone looked away and almost growled to himself while aggressively thinking. After a moment, he called out, "Clad, Helm!"

Within seconds, the pegasi brothers, Amber Clad and Ruby Helm appeared by him. They simultaneously called out, "Yessir!"

Stone turned around to face them, "We've got a problem; Clad, Helm, we need to get these civilians back inside the carts, now!" Frustration and a bit of worry could be easily sensed in his voice.

"Wait-What wrong, boss? What kind of problem is it?" Amber asked.

"We found what we were looking for." Shock could be easily seen on Amber's and Ruby's faces. Stone Molar turned to face Latpip, "You, go with them, but keep your muzzle shut. Do not tell anypony what you saw. The last thing we need now is a panic."

"Y-yessir," replied Latpip. Amber and Ruby immediately left and Latpip followed them alongside the train towards. After a few seconds of trotting, Amber Clad and Ruby Helm seemed to have read each other's minds.

"I'll fly up ahead and get to the ponies near the front!" exclaimed Ruby.

"I'll get the ones closer by," replied Amber. Ruby took flight and dashed ahead.

Amber looked towards Latpip, "You, civie, on me."

Latpip leaned his head back in a mix of surprise and confusion, "Wait-what?"

"I mean, stay close to me." Amber was determined and a bit frightening. Latpip didn't respond, but his compliance was obvious. He had no plans to disobey. Amber then took flight of his own, flying and landing on top of the nearest train cart. Latpip took to the air and followed as instructed, careful stay next to Amber but still a couple steps behind him so as to not get in his way.

The crowd below was the symbol of disorganization and confusion. The ponies had been simply evicted from their seats and made to wait outside. They had no idea why, and nopony was happy about it.

Amber Clad called out to the crowd, "Al'right!! Listen up! By order of Princess Celestia, though not her exact words, all guards within the realm have been tasked with searching every corner of Equestria for the elusive and dangerous 'Human'. Unfortunately, this included this train. I am sorry for the sudden delay and your misfortune. However, I am pleased to report that this train is free of any dangerous monsters. With that said, Everypony back on the train!! Let's get this thing moving again!"

Amber turned around to see Latpip a bit confused. While still halfway into though, Latpip asked him, "W...why did you lie to all those ponies? The human is here an-" Amber suddenly shoved his hoof into Latpip's muzzle; not to hurt him in anyway, but just to make him stop talking.

Amber stared into Latpip, he was a bit angry now, "Because things are already bad enough as it is without dozens of ponies galloping around aimlessly and screaming their heads off." He let go of Latpip and quickly calmed down, "Now c'mon. We've got work to do."

"But aren't we supposed to make sure they get on the train."

"They can do that by themselves; we only had to tell them to."

"But then what are we doing now?"

"I'm going to fix our little pest problem, and you're going to help me. Let's go." Amber began to walk off, but Latpip was hesitant. "Now!!" He called out. Against his better judgment, Latpip nervously followed.

Amber Clad took flight and Latpip did just the same. They flew over the train cart to an adjacent hay field on the other side of the train. Oddly enough, none of the passengers where here; they seemed to have all been on the other side of the train. Instead, there was out-of-place carriage parked a few yards from the train tracks. Considering the color, gold trims, and overall design, it didn't take long for Latpip to realize that the carriage belonged to the nearby team of royal guards.

Amber quickly opened the storage container in the back of the carriage and started to dig into its contents. After a few seconds, Latpip tried to ease some tension in the situation by starting some idle chit-chat. "Huh," He said with a poor attempt at being casual, "So this is how you guys got here, right?"

"Yep," Amber replied. He pulled his head out of the trunk, but did not focus on Latpip. Instead, he closed the trunk and moved on to search through another on the side of the carrage. He continued, "Me and my brother, Ruby, dragged the rest of us here." His voice carried a hint of annoyance, but Latpip wasn't sure whom or what it was aimed at.

"You don't really want to be here, do you?"

"Sure, I could do without another dangerous monster on the loose, but that's nothing new. 'Ey, don't tell the Boss, but in truth, I don't like hauling around stuff. Yeah, I know pegasi are mostly the only ones who can fly, and Quill's nice enough to levitate me a soda when I ask, but I still like to uhh... not work... and stuff..." Amber began to lose focus on the conversation as he reserved it for searching through the trunk. He mumbled to himself, "Dangit, where'd you put it Ruby?"

Amber moved on to a third storage container and, after a few eventless seconds, found what he was looking for. He cried out, "Got it!" as he victoriously pulled out a horned helmet of sorts. It was decorated with gold platting, which easily matched and fit in with the royal guard's armor. The horns itself were pointed and angled upward, but in such a way that should its wielder lower his muzzle in a charging stance, the pair of horns would be parallel to the ground and the sharp tips made ready to pierce whatever stood in its way. Amber put on the helmet and a hint of glee could be noticed as he did; it was clearly to his liking for some reason or another.

"What is that for?" Latpip asked.

"This..." Amber swung his muzzle, showing off the weaponized helmet, "This is my problem solver. C'mon, we've still got a big problem to solve." Amber started to walk past Latpip towards the rear of the train and unfolded his wings in preparation for flight.

"Wait- What do you need me for?!" Asked Latpip, still shocked at his involuntary and unclear task.

"You just show me the best way in, all I'll do the rest." Amber turned to Laptip and made a toothy, almost evil grin.

"But... But I..." Latpip stumbled on his own words while trying hold multiple thoughts and construct a coherent sentence, "Th-this doesn't sound like such a good idea!" Latpip became scared for himself and a bit for the determined guard.

"And do you think doing nothing at all is a better idea?!" Amber folded his wings and abandoned his attempt at flight.

Latpip was taken back again, "No, that's not what I-"

Amber rushed closer to Latpip. He was a little bigger than him and his now towering presence emphasized his points, "Every second we let that thing roam is another chance it has to hurt another pony. What if it was your family on that train, huh?! Wouldn't you do at least something if only to try and protect them."

Latpip took steps back to create distance between the two, but Amber quickly closed the gap each time, "Of course but-" he tried to reply.

"Everypony on that train has a family. Everypony here is in danger. And I for one won't be idle so long as they're still in danger. So c'mon!!" Amber suddenly turned around and took off. "Act like you got a pair between your flanks!" he yelled back.

Latpip tensed the muscles his wings until they shook. He took Amber Clad's words to heart. He's right. There are ponies and families in danger here. Latpip knew he couldn't just stand there and do nothing. Now was the chance to finally do something great with his life. He tried to put aside his usual cowardly self and built up some rage and determination. This was his time to stand up against this monster.

He took flight, ready to face the monster, save everypony on the train, and get his caboose back.

Nopony and no alien will have his caboose!!